For God, and the King. The summe of two sermons preached on the fifth of November last in St. Matthewes Friday-streete. 1636. / By Henry Burton, minister of Gods word there and then.
         Burton, Henry, 1578-1648.
      
       
         
           1636
        
      
       Approx. 321 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17300
         STC 4142
         ESTC S106958
         44920315
         ocm 44920315
         7339
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17300)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7339)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 708:1 or 2096:1)
      
       
         
           
             For God, and the King. The summe of two sermons preached on the fifth of November last in St. Matthewes Friday-streete. 1636. / By Henry Burton, minister of Gods word there and then.
             Burton, Henry, 1578-1648.
          
           [8], 166 p.
           
             J.F. Stam],
             [Amsterdam :
             Printed, Anno Dom. 1636.
          
           
             Place of publication from STC (2nd ed.).
             Signatures: a⁴, A-E⁴ (last leaf blank).
             Identified as STC 4141 at reel 708:1.
             Reproductions of originals in: Cambridge University Library (reel 708) and Folger Shakespeare Library (reel 2096:1).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Proverbs XXIV, 21-22 -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           FOR
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           KING
           .
        
         
           THE
           SVMME
           OF
           TWO
           SERMONS
           Preached
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           November
           last
           in
           St.
           MATTHEWES
           FRIDAY-STREETE
           .
           1636.
           
        
         
           By
           HENRY
           BVRTON
           ,
           Minister
           of
           GODS
           Word
           there
           and
           then
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             PET.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Feare
               GOD.
               Honour
               the
               KING
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             TIM
             .
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               :
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               be
               instant
               ,
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reproove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               doctrine
               .
               For
               the
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               endure
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Dedic
             .
             Ecclae
             .
             Ser.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               miremini
               ,
               fratres
               ,
               si
               durius
               loqui
               videor
               :
            
             
               Quia
               veritas
               neminem
               palpat
               .
            
          
        
         
           Printed
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           1636.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAIESTIE
           ,
           CHARLES
           ,
           BY
           THE
           GRACE
           OF
           GOD
           ,
           King
           of
           Great
           Britaine
           ,
           France
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           What
           the
           title
           in
           the
           front
           professeth
           ,
           FOR
           GOD
           ,
           AND
           THE
           KING
           ,
           the
           substance
           thereof
           was
           by
           me
           preached
           in
           two
           Sermons
           on
           the
           last
           fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           1636.
           to
           teach
           my
           people
           obedience
           to
           both
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           was
           by
           the
           divine
           providence
           directed
           to
           this
           Text
           (
           Prov.
           24.
           21.
           22.
           )
           My
           Sonne
           ,
           feare
           thou
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           meddle
           not
           with
           them
           that
           are
           given
           to
           change
           .
           For
           their
           calamity
           shall
           arise
           suddenly
           ;
           and
           who
           knoweth
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           both
           ?
           The
           Doctrines
           of
           which
           text
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           be
           preached
           and
           pressed
           in
           these
           times
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           defection
           from
           the
           due
           obedience
           both
           of
           God
           and
           the
           King
           :
           So
           I
           deemed
           that
           day
           (
           the
           memoriall
           whereof
           should
           cause
           all
           loyall
           subjects
           for
           ever
           to
           detest
           all
           Innovations
           tending
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           that
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           plotted
           that
           matchlesse
           treason
           )
           the
           most
           seasonable
           for
           this
           text
           ,
           as
           wherein
           our
           Solemne
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           sacred
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           our
           great
           deliverance
           (
           the
           fruits
           whereof
           we
           injoy
           at
           this
           day
           under
           your
           Royall
           and
           happy
           government
           )
           being
           a
           strong
           ingagement
           and
           inducement
           to
           every
           good
           duty
           both
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           might
           worke
           the
           more
           kindly
           effect
           in
           the
           hearers
           ;
           a
           word
           in
           season
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           the
           Wiseman
           saith
           )
           like
           Apples
           of
           gold
           in
           pictures
           of
           silver
           .
        
         
           Now
           although
           the
           generall
           good
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           then
           preached
           ,
           whereby
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           were
           much
           affected
           ,
           being
           instructed
           
           and
           exhorted
           to
           sticke
           closse
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           duties
           to
           each
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           whom
           my
           text
           admonisheth
           ,
           might
           worke
           a
           disvnion
           ,
           might
           have
           beene
           a
           sufficient
           motive
           of
           publishing
           those
           Sermons
           in
           print
           ,
           for
           the
           generall
           good
           of
           all
           your
           Majesties
           loving
           Subjects
           throughout
           this
           your
           Kingdome
           ;
           yet
           Lo
           a
           necessity
           it
           now
           layd
           upon
           mee
           .
           For
           on
           December
           3.
           after
           my
           house
           had
           beene
           searched
           by
           a
           Pursuivant
           ,
           Constables
           ,
           and
           Wardens
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           Stationers
           for
           a
           booke
           which
           I
           had
           not
           ,
           then
           and
           there
           ,
           the
           Pursuivant
           served
           me
           with
           Letters
           Missive
           from
           the
           High
           Commission
           to
           appeare
           on
           Twesday
           then
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           before
           Doctor
           Ducke
           at
           Chesewicke
           ,
           there
           to
           answer
           to
           Articles
           against
           me
           .
           The
           Articles
           were
           all
           of
           them
           against
           my
           preaching
           ,
           and
           in
           speciall
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           ,
           against
           my
           Sermons
           on
           November
           5.
           on
           Prov.
           34.
           21.
           22.
           
           Therein
           was
           objected
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           preached
           against
           sundry
           Innovations
           (
           which
           indeed
           was
           one
           speciall
           point
           in
           my
           text
           )
           as
           alterations
           in
           the
           booke
           for
           the
           fift
           of
           November
           ;
           alterations
           in
           the
           new
           Fast-booke
           ,
           contrary
           to
           your
           Majestes
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           Orders
           the
           old
           Fast
           booke
           set
           forth
           by
           your
           Majesties
           authority
           to
           be
           reprinted
           and
           published
           ;
           alterations
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           a
           turning
           out
           of
           the
           Collect
           for
           the
           Queene
           and
           Royall
           Progeny
           ,
           these
           words
           ,
           Father
           of
           thine
           Elect
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           seed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           blot
           out
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           Qeene
           ,
           and
           Royall
           Progeny
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Epistle
           on
           Sunday
           before
           Faster
           ,
           for
           ,
           IN
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           now
           put
           ,
           AT
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           &c.
           alterations
           in
           setting
           up
           of
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           in
           bowing
           to
           the
           Altar
           :
           in
           putting
           downe
           afternoone
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Lords
           dayes
           in
           sundry
           Diocesse
           :
           in
           allowing
           no
           other
           Catechising
           ,
           but
           by
           bare
           Question
           and
           Answer
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           without
           expounding
           of
           the
           maine
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           to
           the
           ignorant
           youth
           and
           people
           in
           reading
           of
           a
           second
           Service
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           in
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Chancell
           ,
           where
           in
           many
           great
           Churches
           the
           people
           cannot
           possibly
           heare
           ,
           &
           not
           even
           in
           lesser
           Churches
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           ,
           without
           a
           stentorious
           voyce
           of
           the
           Minister
           :
           together
           with
           sundry
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           :
           some
           truely
           alledged
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           readie
           to
           maintaine
           against
           the
           Innovators
           ,
           and
           some
           falsely
           and
           maliciously
           perverted
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           readie
           to
           give
           your
           Majestie
           a
           true
           account
           .
           And
           in
           the
           end
           of
           all
           the
           Articles
           ,
           I
           was
           charged
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           true
           copie
           of
           my
           Sermon
           .
           The
           conclusion
           was
           ,
           a
           booke
           tendred
           to
           me
           to
           sweare
           to
           answer
           to
           those
           Articles
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           at
           I
           startled
           ,
           admiring
           that
           these
           things
           should
           be
           charged
           upon
           me
           as
           crimes
           ,
           which
           both
           were
           truthes
           ,
           and
           pertinent
           to
           my
           text
           ,
           and
           necessarie
           to
           admonish
           my
           people
           of
           ,
           as
           leading
           them
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King.
           I
           also
           (
           upon
           the
           suddaine
           )
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           expect
           small
           iustice
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           only
           the
           countenancers
           ,
           but
           practisers
           ,
           yea
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           all
           iniquity
           )
           open
           maintainers
           of
           such
           innovations
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           that
           very
           Court
           where
           they
           ought
           rather
           to
           bee
           severely
           Censured
           and
           Suppressed
           :
           but
           that
           on
           the
           contrarie
           I
           should
           be
           there
           censured
           as
           a
           Delinquent
           ,
           for
           executing
           my
           Ministerie
           ,
           in
           speaking
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           reprooving
           of
           Sinne.
           And
           againe
           considering
           with
           my selfe
           that
           this
           cause
           was
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           hazzarded
           upon
           the
           iudgement
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           were
           professed
           parties
           ;
           I
           presently
           reflected
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           your
           Sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           worthie
           to
           take
           the
           cognizance
           of
           so
           waightie
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           able
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           Princelie
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           unpartiall
           iudgement
           to
           waigh
           it
           in
           a
           just
           ballance
           :
           but
           also
           as
           the
           prime
           and
           principall
           person
           ,
           next
           unto
           God
           ,
           whose
           honour
           and
           welfarre
           it
           most
           neerelie
           concerneth
           ;
           and
           who
           next
           after
           God
           ,
           are
           ingaged
           in
           my
           text
           to
           inquire
           into
           .
           So
           as
           my
           replie
           to
           Dr.
           Duke
           was
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           humblie
           appeale
           to
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           my
           Soveraigne
           and
           Patron
           ,
           as
           my
           judge
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           before
           whom
           I
           shall
           be
           both
           a
           Defendant
           ,
           and
           Complainant
           .
           For
           I
           hold
           it
           not
           fit
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           my
           adversaries
           ,
           should
           be
           my
           Iudges
           .
           These
           were
           the
           verie
           words
           of
           my
           Appeale
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           as
           I
           remember
           .
        
         
           Now
           thou
           my
           Gracious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           that
           which
           my
           profest
           adversaries
           in
           so
           just
           a
           cause
           did
           unjustlie
           and
           against
           the
           Law
           require
           of
           me
           ,
           namelie
           to
           bring
           them
           a
           copie
           of
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           at
           their
           pleasure
           take
           advantages
           by
           perverting
           of
           my
           words
           .
           I
           doe
           here
           most
           freelie
           and
           faithfullie
           in
           all
           humblenesse
           present
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           with
           manie
           additions
           and
           inlargements
           (
           like
           to
           Ieremies
           rowle
           )
           that
           in
           the
           chiefe
           place
           Your
           Majestie
           may
           take
           a
           full
           account
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           whereof
           nothing
           is
           concealed
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           ,
           as
           all
           Your
           loving
           and
           loyall
           Subjects
           may
           make
           good
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Herein
           (
           besides
           manie
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           reading
           whereof
           will
           not
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           be
           losse
           of
           time
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           )
           I
           haue
           observed
           sundrie
           perillous
           innovations
           set
           on
           foot
           in
           this
           Your
           Kingdome
           ,
           worthie
           Your
           Majesties
           saddest
           consideration
           .
           And
           to
           whom
           (
           next
           unto
           God
           )
           should
           I
           addresse
           my
           complaint
           herein
           ,
           but
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           whose
           honour
           I
           
           cannot
           but
           be
           most
           tenderlie
           sensible
           of
           ,
           so
           deeplie
           suffering
           in
           those
           Innovations
           herein
           mentioned
           ?
           For
           how
           frequentlie
           and
           Solemlie
           hath
           your
           Majestie
           made
           most
           Sacred
           Protestations
           to
           all
           Your
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           never
           suffer
           the
           least
           innovation
           to
           creep
           into
           Your
           Kingdome
           ?
           And
           here
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           comfort
           to
           us
           Your
           faithfull
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           conviction
           and
           condemnation
           of
           our
           Innovators
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           refreshing
           of
           the
           memorie
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           Golden
           Sayings
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           as
           most
           honourable
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           let
           me
           set
           downe
           a
           few
           of
           them
           .
           Your
           Majestie
           in
           Your
           Declaration
           to
           all
           Your
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           the
           causes
           that
           mooved
           You
           to
           dissolve
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           published
           by
           Your
           Majesties
           Speciall
           command
           ,
           1628.
           pag.
           21.
           hath
           these
           words
           :
           We
           *
           call
           God
           to
           record
           ,
           before
           whom
           wee
           stand
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           hath
           been
           our
           hearts
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           worthie
           of
           that
           title
           ,
           which
           we
           account
           the
           most
           glorious
           in
           al
           our
           Crowne
           ,
           DEFENDER
           OF
           THE
           FAITH
           ,
           neither
           shall
           wee
           ever
           give
           way
           to
           the
           authorising
           of
           anie
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           ante
           innovation
           may
           steale
           or
           creep
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           preserve
           that
           unitie
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           established
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           stood
           and
           florished
           ever
           since
           .
           And
           in
           your
           Declaration
           prefixed
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           in
           Convocation
           by
           Your
           Majesties
           leave
           ,
           and
           under
           Your
           Seale
           ,
           is
           added
           this
           Proviso
           ,
           Providing
           that
           none
           be
           made
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Customes
           of
           the
           Land.
           More
           might
           be
           added
           .
           All
           which
           well
           considered
           ,
           how
           audacious
           ,
           yea
           how
           impious
           are
           our
           Innovatours
           ,
           how
           fearelesse
           of
           Your
           Majestie
           ,
           how
           regardlesse
           of
           Your
           Royall
           Honor
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Innovations
           made
           such
           havocke
           ,
           commit
           such
           outrages
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           open
           theater
           ?
           New
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           doe
           now
           ,
           not
           
             steale
             and
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           but
           
             nudo
             capite
          
           are
           violently
           and
           furiously
           obtruded
           upon
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           suspension
           ,
           excommunication
           ,
           ejection
           out
           of
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           threatnings
           and
           thundrings
           to
           the
           refusers
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           yeeld
           conformity
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           against
           both
           Law
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           these
           your
           solemne
           declarations
           So
           as
           it
           seemeth
           these
           Innovators
           will
           put
           it
           to
           the
           triall
           ,
           whether
           their
           practises
           will
           more
           prevayle
           against
           your
           Majesties
           Solemne
           and
           Sacred
           Protestations
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           which
           stand
           upon
           Record
           ,
           
             in
             aeternam
             rei
             memoriam
          
           .
           that
           so
           they
           may
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           blast
           the
           beautie
           and
           glorie
           of
           Your
           Royall
           Name
           delivered
           in
           Annales
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           
           be
           said
           ,
           This
           King
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           sacred
           Vowes
           ,
           and
           solemne
           Protestations
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           it
           should
           ever
           enter
           into
           the
           thought
           of
           any
           of
           Your
           loving
           Subjects
           to
           suspect
           )
           or
           whether
           your
           Majestie
           will
           looke
           moore
           narrowly
           into
           their
           desperate
           practises
           ,
           &
           (
           not
           suffering
           your self
           to
           be
           abused
           through
           credulitie
           of
           their
           blandishing
           flatteries
           ,
           and
           bainfull
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           Your
           people
           most
           intollerably
           oppressed
           under
           their
           lawlesse
           power
           )
           will
           bee
           pleased
           upon
           others
           true
           reports
           (
           true
           reports
           ,
           I
           say
           ;
           for
           who
           dare
           report
           falsely
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           so
           few
           dare
           speake
           the
           truth
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           be
           so
           potent
           and
           vindicative
           )
           to
           make
           a
           full
           Scrutiny
           ,
           and
           inquiry
           into
           their
           exorbitant
           and
           extravagant
           courses
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           acquit
           Your
           honour
           in
           executing
           of
           Iustice
           upon
           the
           Delinquents
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           charge
           any
           one
           particular
           person
           .
           That
           honor
           is
           reserved
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           .
           For
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             honor
             of
             Kings
             to
             search
             out
             a
             matter
             .
          
           And
           for
           me
           Your
           Majesties
           old
           and
           faithfull
           Servant
           ,
           while
           as
           Christ
           Minister
           ,
           &
           a
           watchman
           of
           Israel
           ,
           yea
           a
           Sentinell
           perdu
           ,
           I
           discover
           both
           present
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           (
           in
           my
           apprehension
           )
           consequent
           dangers
           to
           my
           Soveraigne
           and
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           while
           ,
           as
           the
           poore
           sheep
           ,
           I
           appeale
           and
           complaine
           to
           my
           Shepherd
           :
           oh
           never
           let
           my
           Shepherd
           either
           leave
           me
           in
           ,
           or
           deliver
           me
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           wolfe
           !
           And
           while
           all
           along
           I
           plead
           for
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           Feare
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           against
           Innovators
           ,
           the
           enemies
           of
           both
           ;
           oh
           let
           my
           God
           and
           my
           King
           protect
           their
           poore
           Servant
           against
           his
           adversaries
           ;
           the
           Innovators
           in
           my
           text
           !
           Who
           if
           they
           quarrell
           these
           my
           charges
           ,
           I
           beseech
           Your
           Majestie
           lay
           Your
           charge
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           a
           full
           and
           cleare
           answer
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           ,
           or
           can
           I
           say
           more
           ?
           Your
           Majesties
           wisedome
           can
           pierce
           deeper
           into
           this
           cause
           ,
           then
           my
           shallownesse
           is
           able
           to
           give
           intimation
           ,
           wherein
           you
           will
           easily
           discerne
           how
           deeply
           You
           are
           ingaged
           to
           close
           with
           God
           and
           Your
           good
           Subjects
           against
           all
           those
           Innovators
           ,
           the
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           distractors
           of
           the
           unitie
           of
           Your
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           as
           thereby
           You
           shall
           become
           the
           most
           glorious
           Prince
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           formidable
           to
           Your
           enemies
           ,
           and
           amiable
           to
           all
           Your
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           and
           affections
           being
           indecred
           hereby
           ,
           will
           become
           a
           richer
           Mine
           to
           Your
           Majestie
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Westerne
           Indies
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           my
           stile
           seeme
           sharper
           then
           usuall
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           my
           Zeale
           and
           Fidelitie
           for
           God
           and
           for
           Your
           Majestie
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           to
           encounter
           with
           those
           that
           he
           adversaries
           to
           both
           .
           And
           if
           any
           word
           
           have
           dropped
           from
           my
           pen
           ,
           which
           malice
           may
           pervert
           and
           wrest
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ,
           I
           beseech
           Your
           Majestie
           to
           be
           my
           Iudge
           Your selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           one
           side
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           message
           hee
           durst
           not
           but
           faithfully
           discharge
           to
           his
           uttermost
           power
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           uttermost
           perill
           .
           Nor
           must
           I
           looke
           to
           fare
           better
           then
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           complained
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           man
           an
           offender
           for
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           laid
           a
           snare
           for
           him
           that
           reprooued
           in
           the
           gate
           ;
           Yea
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pharisees
           thought
           to
           intangle
           in
           his
           words
           :
           Yet
           my
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           so
           gracious
           ,
           so
           righteous
           ,
           so
           religious
           shall
           be
           my
           Iudge
           .
           And
           if
           my
           simplicitie
           shall
           be
           by
           my
           captious
           Adversaries
           found
           worthy
           of
           censure
           for
           a
           word
           misplaced
           ,
           or
           so
           :
           I
           shall
           the
           more
           willinglie
           undergoe
           their
           censure
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           haue
           their
           condigne
           punishment
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           their
           most
           perrillous
           Innovations
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           my
           last
           comfort
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           they
           shall
           for
           the
           present
           beare
           me
           downe
           ,
           together
           with
           so
           Noble
           a
           cause
           as
           this
           is
           (
           which
           yet
           I
           know
           will
           in
           time
           ,
           beate
           all
           us
           Adversaries
           downe
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           Christs
           owne
           Cause
           )
           I
           haue
           been
           a
           true
           witnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           faithfull
           subject
           of
           Your
           Majestie
           ,
           in
           thus
           freeing
           mine
           owne
           soule
           by
           discharging
           of
           my
           duety
           :
           What
           ever
           become
           of
           my
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           day
           threatned
           by
           Pursuivants
           to
           bee
           haled
           to
           Prison
           ,
           if
           Your
           Majesties
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           good
           Lawes
           doe
           not
           all
           the
           better
           safeguard
           mee
           .
           But
           prison
           or
           not
           prison
           ,
           I
           heartily
           thanke
           my
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           accounted
           mee
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           called
           me
           forth
           to
           stand
           for
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           witnesse
           it
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           publishing
           my
           said
           Sermons
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           thereby
           also
           I
           might
           cleere
           both
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           my
           credit
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           publikely
           ,
           before
           hearing
           ,
           branded
           with
           sedition
           .
           All
           which
           I
           humbly
           commit
           to
           Your
           Majesties
           Royall
           Patronage
           ,
           as
           Who
           next
           under
           God
           ,
           are
           most
           interessed
           in
           the
           Cause
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           so
           unite
           and
           combine
           your
           heart
           unto
           Himselfe
           ,
           that
           You
           being
           guided
           by
           His
           Spirit
           of
           Wisedome
           and
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           of
           Councell
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           You
           may
           doe
           Valiantly
           ,
           and
           prosper
           ,
           in
           stopping
           the
           course
           of
           all
           Innovators
           and
           Backe-sliders
           into
           Popery
           ,
           that
           so
           with
           and
           under
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           Yours
           may
           be
           established
           in
           Righteousnesse
           to
           You
           and
           your
           Royall
           Posteritie
           ,
           untill
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           Which
           is
           the
           daily
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Majesties
             dutifull
             
               Servant
               and
               Subject
            
             HENRY
             BVRTON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           FOR
           GOD
           ,
           
             AND
             THE
          
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             PROVERBES
             24.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               My
               sonne
               ,
               feare
               thou
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               meddle
               not
               with
               them
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
               .
               For
               their
               calamity
               shall
               rise
               suddenly
               ;
               and
               who
               knoweth
               the
               ruine
               of
               them
               both
               ?
            
          
        
         
           THis
           time
           is
           a
           time
           of
           sorrow
           and
           humiliation
           :
           but
           this
           day
           a
           day
           of
           joy
           and
           festivity
           ,
           to
           bee
           celebrated
           in
           this
           our
           anniversary
           thankfull
           remembrance
           of
           a
           great
           and
           memorable
           deliverance
           ,
           as
           on
           this
           day
           ,
           31.
           yeeres
           agoe
           .
           So
           as
           this
           day
           falling
           in
           so
           sad
           a
           season
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           starie
           peeping
           and
           shining
           forth
           through
           the
           cloudes
           of
           a
           dolesome
           
           duskie
           night
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           ready
           to
           be
           overclouded
           againe
           .
           Such
           is
           our
           joy
           ,
           such
           is
           our
           
           sorrow
           ,
           this
           long
           ,
           that
           short
           ,
           this
           ,
           a
           summer
           and
           a
           winter
           plague
           ,
           that
           a
           widowes
           joy
           ,
           a
           blaze
           ,
           and
           away
           .
           Yet
           sith
           God
           is
           pleased
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           judgement
           to
           remember
           Mercy
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           this
           calamitous
           time
           should
           so
           farre
           dampe
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           deprive
           both
           us
           of
           our
           comfort
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           his
           glory
           this
           day
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           may
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             downe
             ,
             o
             my
             soule
             ?
             I
             shall
             yet
             praise
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             health
             of
             my
             countenance
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             my
             God.
          
           Or
           as
           Psal.
           101.
           
           
             I
             will
             sing
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Iudgement
             .
          
           And
           surely
           that
           joy
           is
           soundest
           ,
           which
           is
           seasoned
           with
           some
           sorrow
           .
           
           As
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             .
          
           It
           's
           good
           to
           be
           merry
           and
           wise
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Proverbe
           .
           Sadnesse
           is
           as
           salt
           that
           seasoneth
           our
           mirth
           ,
           and
           preserues
           it
           from
           corruption
           .
           Well
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           sad
           dayes
           ,
           hath
           sent
           us
           this
           joyfull
           day
           to
           sing
           praise
           unto
           him
           for
           that
           mercy
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           it
           a
           day
           of
           joy
           unto
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Subjects
           in
           this
           land
           .
        
         
           Sutable
           therefore
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           season
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           this
           Text
           :
           It
           comprehends
           one
           of
           those
           wise
           Sentences
           ,
           Counsells
           or
           Proverbs
           ,
           which
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           also
           ,
           inspired
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Wisedome
           from
           God
           ,
           hath
           left
           recorded
           for
           instruction
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           If
           wee
           seeke
           to
           find
           the
           coherence
           ,
           or
           dependance
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           wee
           
           may
           quickly
           loose
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           labour
           .
           For
           this
           Booke
           ,
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           is
           fitly
           compared
           to
           a
           bagg
           full
           of
           sweete
           and
           fragrant
           spices
           ,
           which
           shuff
           led
           and
           shaken
           together
           ,
           or
           taken
           single
           ,
           doe
           yeeld
           forth
           a
           most
           pleasant
           and
           comfortable
           odour
           .
           Or
           to
           the
           Starres
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           each
           in
           itselfe
           glorious
           ,
           and
           independent
           of
           another
           ,
           yet
           all
           receive
           their
           light
           from
           the
           Sunne
           .
           Like
           as
           Eccles.
           12.
           11.
           
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             as
             goads
             ,
             and
             as
             nayles
             fastened
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             from
             one
             Shepheard
             .
             This
             one
             Shepheard
          
           is
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           who
           inlightens
           all
           the
           Prophets
           .
           Or
           heere
           are
           
             studds
             of
             silver
             in
             borders
             of
             gold
             :
          
           Cant.
           1.
           11.
           
           
             Or
             apples
             of
             gold
             in
             pictures
             of
             silver
             .
          
           Prov.
           25.
           11.
           
           
             And
             these
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             wise
             .
          
           v.
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           recited
           containe
           three
           things
           in
           generall
           .
           1.
           an
           Exhortation
           .
           2.
           an
           Admonition
           .
           3.
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           admonition
           .
           The
           Exhortation
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             My
             son
             ,
             feare
             thou
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King.
          
           The
           admonition
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             meddle
             not
             with
             them
             that
             are
             giuen
             to
             change
             :
          
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           admonition
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             For
             their
             calamity
             shall
             arise
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             who
             knoweth
             the
             ruine
             of
             them
             both
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           these
           particulars
           are
           considerable
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Person
           Exhorting
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           King
           Solomon
           instructing
           the
           people
           as
           from
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           .
           2.
           
           The
           persons
           exhorted
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           represented
           heere
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           one
           sonne
           :
           and
           
           this
           by
           a
           neere
           bond
           of
           relation
           ,
           by
           a
           strong
           cord
           of
           affection
           ,
           distinguishing
           him
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           appropriating
           him
           as
           Gods
           owne
           peculiar
           ,
           
             My
             Sonne
          
           .
           The
           duty
           exhorted
           unto
           ,
           is
           feare
           :
           the
           object
           of
           this
           feare
           is
           twofold
           .
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord.
             2.
             
             The
             King.
          
           In
           all
           which
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           three
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           order
           of
           this
           feare
           ,
           first
           
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           secondly
           
             the
             King.
          
           2.
           the
           connexion
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           as
           things
           inseparable
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           Feare
           ,
           
             Feare
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             the
             KING
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           speciall
           property
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           as
           peculiar
           to
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           
             Mysonne
             ,
             feare
             THOV
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King
             ,
          
           as
           if
           Solomon
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
          
           ,
           how
           ever
           the
           sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           cast
           off
           all
           feare
           ,
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           yet
           
             feare
             THOV
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King.
          
           This
           is
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Exhortation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Admonition
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           admonition
           it selfe
           ,
           
             meddle
             not
          
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           they
           be
           of
           whom
           Gods
           children
           are
           admonished
           ,
           namely
           such
           as
           are
           said
           here
           to
           
             be
             giuen
             to
             change
          
           .
           3.
           
           The
           antithesis
           or
           opposition
           ,
           betweene
           these
           changlings
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           truely
           feare
           God
           and
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           admonition
           annexed
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           dangerous
           condition
           ,
           that
           these
           ,
           who
           
             are
             given
             to
             change
          
           ,
           are
           obnoxious
           unto
           :
           wee
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           matter
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Calamity
             and
             ruine
          
           :
           then
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           calamity
           and
           ruine
           ,
           set
           downe
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           it's
           suddennesse
           ,
           and
           2.
           in
           its
           certainty
           .
           It
           shall
           
           rise
           suddenly
           :
           and
           lastly
           the
           unexpected
           meanes
           of
           their
           ruine
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           And
           who
           knoweth
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           both
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           outward
           appearance
           of
           ruine
           to
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           things
           prosper
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           yet
           their
           ruine
           shall
           be
           from
           both
           these
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           further
           open
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           distributed
           the
           words
           into
           their
           severall
           parts
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           curiosity
           ,
           taking
           them
           as
           they
           lie
           naturally
           in
           the
           text
           :
           come
           wee
           briefely
           to
           give
           you
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           .
           First
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
          
           ,
           a
           compellation
           frequent
           and
           familiar
           in
           this
           book
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           see
           throughout
           .
           It
           is
           a
           voice
           beseeming
           a
           father
           to
           his
           child
           ,
           or
           an
           ancient
           to
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           Pastor
           and
           Preacher
           to
           his
           hearer
           ,
           or
           God
           Himselfe
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           by
           his
           Minister
           ;
           as
           in
           this
           place
           .
           So
           Prov.
           23.
           26.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             giue
             mee
             thine
             heart
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           cannot
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           as
           spoken
           by
           Solomon
           both
           from
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           who
           may
           justly
           challenge
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           hee
           .
           So
           heere
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           feare
           here
           :
           what
           kind
           of
           feare
           is
           here
           meant
           ?
           There
           are
           in
           Scripture
           sundry
           kinds
           of
           feare
           :
           as
           1.
           a
           naturall
           feare
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           every
           man
           :
           2.
           a
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           as
           in
           genuine
           children
           to
           their
           Parents
           :
           3.
           a
           Servill
           feare
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           divels
           themselves
           ,
           who
           tremble
           at
           God
           :
           4.
           a
           civill
           feare
           ,
           as
           of
           Subjects
           to
           their
           
           Prince
           .
           5.
           a
           religious
           feare
           ,
           as
           in
           true
           Christians
           towards
           God.
           Now
           this
           feare
           in
           this
           place
           is
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           name
           ,
           yet
           in
           nature
           and
           kinde
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           severall
           objects
           of
           it
           .
           So
           as
           when
           it
           is
           ascribed
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           religious
           feare
           :
           but
           as
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           man
           ,
           as
           its
           object
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           civill
           feare
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           then
           ,
           Iehovah
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           ordinary
           Glosse
           ,
           is
           a
           religious
           feare
           :
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           is
           a
           civill
           feare
           .
           And
           though
           these
           two
           feares
           differ
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           yet
           in
           resemblance
           and
           similitude
           they
           are
           not
           unlike
           .
           As
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           filiall
           feare
           :
           so
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           :
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           comprehends
           in
           it
           all
           duties
           required
           of
           his
           children
           :
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           all
           duties
           required
           in
           Subjects
           towards
           their
           Prince
           :
           there
           is
           a
           feare
           of
           universall
           obedience
           due
           to
           God
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           feare
           of
           universall
           obedience
           next
           under
           and
           after
           God
           ,
           due
           to
           the
           King
           :
           there
           is
           a
           feare
           of
           adherence
           to
           God
           :
           and
           a
           feare
           of
           adherence
           to
           the
           King.
           So
           much
           in
           briefe
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           word
           feare
           :
           
             Feare
             thou
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           admonition
           :
           
             Meddle
             not
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           meant
           here
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           meddle
           at
           all
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           reproofe
           ,
           detection
           ,
           conuiction
           ,
           impeding
           or
           impeaching
           their
           wicked
           courses
           and
           practises
           :
           but
           not
           to
           meddle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           ,
           side
           not
           ,
           countenance
           not
           ,
           approoue
           not
           ,
           applawd
           not
           such
           men
           in
           their
           euill
           wayes
           .
           As
           
           
             (
             Gen.
             49.
             5.
             )
             Iacob
          
           said
           of
           Simeon
           and
           
             Leui
             ,
             instruments
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             come
             not
             thou
             into
             their
             secret
             ;
             vnto
             their
             assembly
             mine
             honour
             be
             thou
             not
             vnited
             .
          
           Or
           as
           Psal.
           1.
           1.
           not
           to
           
             walke
             ,
             stand
             ,
             sit
          
           with
           them
           in
           their
           
             Counsels
             ,
             wayes
             ,
             chaire
          
           .
           Or
           as
           Pro.
           1.
           10.
           15.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             if
             sinners
             intice
             thee
             ,
             consent
             thou
             not
             ,
             walke
             not
             thou
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           who
           are
           these
           men
           we
           are
           admonished
           of
           ?
           Such
           as
           are
           giuen
           to
           change
           .
           The
           best
           interpreters
           expound
           it
           of
           innouations
           either
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Republick
           :
           So
           Mercer
           ,
           and
           
             Lauater
             Pagnin
          
           renders
           
             gnim
             shonim
             —
             cum
             iterantibus
             iniquitatis
             .
             Vulg.
             cum
             detractoribus
             .
             Tremellius
             &
             Iunius
             ,
             cum
          
           *
           varijs
           ,
           Such
           as
           change
           and
           breake
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           in
           their
           rebellious
           life
           .
           But
           we
           need
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           our
           owne
           translation
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           full
           ,
           meaning
           it
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           factious
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           giuen
           to
           change
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           annexed
           ,
           one
           terme
           seemes
           somewhat
           difficult
           ,
           as
           being
           subject
           to
           different
           interpretations
           :
           
             the
             ruine
             of
             them
             both
          
           :
           wat's
           meant
           by
           
             them
             both
          
           ?
           Some
           (
           as
           the
           Ordinary
           Glosse
           ,
           and
           Lyra
           )
           referre
           it
           to
           detractors
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           intertaine
           and
           hearken
           vnto
           them
           :
           to
           Arch-hereticks
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           seduced
           by
           them
           :
           to
           such
           as
           derogate
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           ioyne
           with
           them
           .
           Others
           againe
           ,
           as
           Mercerus
           and
           Lauater
           ,
           vnderstand
           ruine
           of
           them
           
           both
           in
           an
           actiue
           sense
           ,
           referring
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           that
           are
           giuen
           to
           change
           ,
           to
           
             God
             and
             the
             King
          
           ,
           who
           shall
           bring
           ruine
           vpon
           them
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           expressed
           thus
           ,
           
             who
             knoweth
             the
             ruine
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
          
           whose
           lawes
           they
           violated
           and
           innouated
           ,
           shall
           cause
           suddenly
           to
           arise
           and
           fall
           vpon
           them
           .
           So
           as
           though
           these
           bee
           different
           interpretations
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           well
           bee
           reconciled
           together
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           mutuall
           amplification
           and
           illustration
           of
           each
           other
           .
           For
           innouators
           are
           alwayes
           notorious
           detractors
           and
           sycophants
           ,
           derogating
           from
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           innouate
           or
           abrogate
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           establish
           their
           owne
           nouelties
           ,
           whither
           in
           Church
           ,
           or
           State
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           And
           euer
           such
           ringleaders
           have
           their
           disciples
           and
           followers
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           instruments
           of
           their
           wicked
           designes
           .
           These
           ringleaders
           with
           their
           adherents
           and
           complices
           shall
           both
           fall
           and
           perish
           together
           :
           and
           both
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           iustice
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           mans
           Law
           shall
           conspire
           together
           to
           root
           them
           out
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           vnexpected
           ruine
           or
           calamity
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           It
           shall
           rise
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           although
           they
           seeme
           to
           bee
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           surmount
           all
           feare
           of
           dangers
           ,
           as
           trampling
           all
           vnder
           their
           feet
           :
           yet
           calamity
           shall
           rise
           aboue
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           ruine
           .
           As
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Ier.
           37.
           10.
           
           Also
           ,
           Their
           calamity
           ,
           noteth
           that
           God
           hath
           layd
           up
           judgements
           in
           store
           ,
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           This
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
           words
           ;
           wherein
           if
           I
           have
           beene
           a
           little
           the
           longer
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           fruitlesse
           ,
           both
           because
           we
           may
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           text
           together
           and
           also
           lay
           the
           better
           grounds
           for
           those
           sundry
           instructions
           ,
           which
           will
           naturally
           issue
           from
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Come
           wee
           then
           to
           points
           of
           instruction
           arising
           from
           this
           text
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           from
           this
           compellation
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
          
           :
           
           That
           every
           one
           ought
           so
           to
           addresse
           himselfe
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           of
           God.
           Here
           we
           see
           God
           speakes
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           unto
           sons
           ,
           
             My
             son
             ,
             feare
             &c.
             
             My
             son
             ,
             heare
             the
             instruction
             of
             a
             Father
             :
          
           as
           chap.
           4.
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           1.
           
           &c.
           So
           Heb.
           12.
           6.
           
           
             And
             yee
             have
             forgotten
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             unto
             children
             ,
             My
             sonne
             ,
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastning
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           that
           exhortation
           ,
           Prov.
           3.
           11.
           
        
         
           But
           how
           can
           poore
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           In
           briefe
           :
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           for
           so
           Christ
           onely
           is
           the
           Son
           
           of
           God
           :
           but
           by
           adoption
           and
           grace
           we
           are
           made
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           ,
           as
           Gal.
           4.
           5.
           
           &
           Gal.
           3.
           26.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           addressement
           ,
           as
           of
           sons
           ,
           to
           heare
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           is
           very
           effectuall
           and
           profitable
           in
           sundry
           respects
           :
           As
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           strong
           motive
           ,
           and
           sweet
           preparative
           to
           a
           reverend
           attention
           .
           
             I
             will
             hearken
          
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           
           
             what
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             speake
             :
             for
             hee
             will
             speake
             peace
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           the
           Thessalonians
           are
           commended
           ,
           and
           Taul
           thanketh
           God
           ,
           
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           When
           a
           sonne
           heares
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           is
           wise
           ,
           loving
           ,
           kind
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           
           powerfull
           to
           make
           good
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           drawes
           on
           ,
           and
           commaunds
           attention
           .
           Such
           a
           Father
           is
           God
           ,
           infinit
           inall
           his
           Attributes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           heare
           as
           a
           son
           ,
           makes
           for
           fervent
           affection
           ,
           in
           loving
           ,
           imbracing
           ,
           and
           highly
           esteeming
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           reason
           that
           many
           men
           doe
           not
           receive
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           in
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           none
           of
           his
           sons
           .
           They
           are
           as
           *
           Ahab
           ,
           they
           heare
           the
           truth
           at
           the
           Prophets
           mouth
           ,
           but
           they
           hate
           him
           and
           the
           truth
           .
           As
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           boasted
           that
           God
           was
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           Abrahams
           children
           :
           
             If
             God
             were
             your
             Father
             ,
             you
             would
             love
          
           
           
             me
             :
             And
             if
             Abraham
             were
             your
             father
             ,
             you
             would
             doe
             his
             workes
             ,
             for
             hee
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             .
          
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           son-like
           affection
           ,
           that
           intertaines
           Gods
           Word
           with
           love
           ,
           whither
           hee
           checke
           ,
           or
           whither
           hee
           cherish
           ,
           whither
           hee
           threaten
           ,
           or
           comfort
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           heare
           as
           a
           sonne
           ,
           is
           an
           inducement
           to
           frequent
           meditation
           of
           the
           Word
           heard
           .
           As
           
             Prov.
             7.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             My
             sonne
             ,
             keepe
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             my
             Commaundements
             with
             thee
             .
             Keepe
             my
             Commaundements
             and
             live
             ;
             and
             my
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             thine
             eye
             .
             Bind
             them
             upon
             thy
          
           
           
             singer
             ,
             write
             them
             upon
             the
             table
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           For
           the
           instructions
           of
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           Iewels
           .
           As
           Prov.
           1.
           1.
           9.
           
             an
             ornament
             of
             grace
             to
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             chaines
             about
             thy
             necke
             :
             yea
             a
             crowne
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Prov.
           4.
           9.
           
           Now
           a
           man
           will
           alwayes
           bee
           minding
           his
           treasure
           ,
           where
           his
           Iewels
           bee
           .
           Where
           the
           
             treasure
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             will
             bee
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           heare
           Gods
           Word
           as
           his
           sonne
           ,
           makes
           for
           diligent
           observation
           and
           obedience
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           try
           ,
           all
           of
           Sons
           ,
           if
           they
           observe
           their
           Fathers
           commaundements
           .
           
           
             If
             I
             be
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             where
             is
             mine
             honor
          
           .
           Our
           
           Fathers
           honor
           is
           our
           following
           of
           his
           counsells
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           Commaundements
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           For
           tryall
           of
           our
           Son-ship
           ,
           by
           these
           former
           signes
           and
           markes
           :
           by
           our
           reverend
           attention
           in
           hearing
           ,
           as
           to
           gods
           owne
           Word
           ,
           by
           our
           fervent
           love
           in
           intertaining
           his
           Word
           ;
           by
           our
           frequent
           meditation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           diligent
           observation
           .
           As
           Zach.
           6.
           15.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           instruction
           :
           this
           is
           the
           maine
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           bee
           most
           carefull
           of
           his
           behaviour
           and
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           about
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           often
           admonisheth
           his
           disciples
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             how
             ye
             heare
          
           ,
           and
           
             Take
             heed
             what
             ye
             heare
          
           .
           For
           according
           to
           our
           hearing
           is
           our
           soule
           indueth
           with
           faith
           ,
           and
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           illuminated
           with
           sound
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           life
           regulated
           and
           framed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           for
           reproofe
           and
           conviction
           those
           ,
           as
           no
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           enemies
           ,
           and
           rebels
           ,
           that
           hate
           and
           despise
           Gods
           Word
           in
           the
           powerfull
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           labour
           to
           oppose
           and
           oppresse
           it
           .
           Such
           plainly
           shew
           themselves
           whence
           they
           come
           ,
           namely
           as
           those
           mysts
           and
           foggs
           from
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           which
           darken
           the
           cleare
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Starres
           :
           so
           doe
           these
           overclowd
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           shine
           forth
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Or
           they
           are
           those
           froggs
           ,
           uncleane
           spirits
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           and
           Beast
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           whose
           croking
           cryeth
           downe
           the
           voyce
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           which
           doe
           corrupt
           the
           pure
           streames
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           by
           their
           filthinesse
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           these
           
           are
           the
           limbs
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           even
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           taking
           his
           very
           courses
           to
           beare
           and
           beat
           downe
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           men
           might
           bee
           saved
           ;
           like
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Ap●stle
           sayth
           ,
           
             who
             both
             killed
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             and
             their
             owne
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             have
             persecuted
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             please
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             Forbidding
             us
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             sinnes
             a●
             way
             ;
             for
             the
             wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
          
           And
           surely
           the
           wrath
           hangs
           over
           the
           heads
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           sease
           upon
           them
           ere
           long
           ,
           if
           they
           speedily
           repent
           not
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           .
           But
           leave
           wee
           them
           and
           come
           we
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           exhortation
           .
        
         
           Feare
           thou
           the
           Lord
           &c.
           
           Whence
           the
           point
           is
           :
           1.
           
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           true
           Christian
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           with
           a
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           as
           is
           ,
           implyed
           in
           this
           word
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             feare
             thou
             the
             Lord.
          
           This
           filiall
           feare
           is
           ,
           used
           in
           Scripture
           for
           the
           whole
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           in
           it
           all
           vertues
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           As
           Eccles.
           12.
           13.
           
           
             Let
             us
             heare
             the
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             Feare
             God
             and
             keepe
             his
             Commaundements
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             man
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           duty
           which
           God
           requireth
           of
           his
           children
           .
           So
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             shalt
             sweare
             by
             his
             name
             .
          
           And
           Esa.
           29.
           13.
           
           
             Their
             feare
             towards
             mee
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             prec●pt
             of
             men
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             they
             performe
             unto
             me
             ,
             is
             taught
             by
             mans
             precepts
             .
          
           Which
           is
           that
           ●aine
           worship
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           convinceth
           
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           
             In
             vaine
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             ,
             the
             Comman●ements
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           Acts
           10.
           35.
           
           
             In
             every
             nation
             hee
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           by
           these
           places
           
           wee
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           internall
           ,
           and
           externall
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           every
           grace
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Reasons
           of
           this
           point
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           grace
           ,
           and
           respecteth
           all
           the
           Commaundements
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           object
           of
           it
           .
           As
           Psal.
           112.
           1.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             delighteth
             greatly
             in
             ●is
             Commaundements
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           where
           God
           is
           not
           truly
           worshipped
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           God.
           As
           in
           Esay
           29.
           13.
           
           
             This
             people
             draw
             neere
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             doe
             honour
             me
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             remooved
             their
             heart
             farre
             from
             me
             .
          
           And
           the
           reasonis
           added
           :
           
             Their
             feare
             towards
             me
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           where
           other
           vertues
           be
           not
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           true
           feare
           is
           not
           .
           Which
           argues
           ,
           that
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           inseparably
           combined
           with
           other
           graces
           .
           As
           Rom.
           3.
           10.
           18.
           the
           Apostle
           reckoning
           up
           a
           bead-row
           of
           iniquities
           ,
           concludes
           with
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             feare
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           So
           Mal.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             I
             will
             come
             neere
             to
             you
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             will
             bee
             a
             swift
             witnesse
             against
             the
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             adulte●ers
             ,
             and
             against
             false
             swearers
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             that
             oppresse
             the
             hireling
             in
             his
             wages
             ,
             the
             widow
             ,
             and
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             that
             turne
             aside
             the
             stranger
             from
             his
             right
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           wickednesse
           ,
           It
           is
           there
           added
           ,
           
             And
             feare
             not
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           holy
           feare
           is
           the
           seasoning
           and
           salt
           of
           every
           vertue
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God.
           As
           Psal.
           5.
           7.
           
           
             In
             thy
             f●are
             will
             I
             worship
             towards
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
           So
           Psal.
           2.
           11.
           
           
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             feare
          
           .
           Which
           
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           feare
           ,
           as
           hath
           in
           it
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           affiance
           and
           other
           graces
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           performe
           all
           obedience
           to
           God
           in
           a
           holy
           feare
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Covenant
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           us
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           we
           with
           him
           .
           Gods
           Law
           is
           so
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           feare
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           death
           to
           feare
           or
           obey
           him
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           hee
           hath
           commaunded
           us
           in
           his
           Law.
           Els
           it
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           not
           obedience
           ,
           will
           worship
           ,
           not
           service
           to
           God.
           And
           this
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           ,
           by
           mutuall
           Couenant
           .
           1.
           
           God
           binds
           himselfe
           to
           be
           our
           God
           and
           King
           by
           Covenant
           in
           his
           word
           :
           as
           Exod.
           20.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           bind
           our selves
           by
           a
           reciprocall
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           to
           bee
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           as
           hee
           hath
           commaunded
           in
           his
           Law.
           
        
         
           Vse
           of
           this
           point
           is
           first
           for
           reproofe
           and
           conviction
           of
           the
           whole
           Romane
           Synagogue
           ,
           as
           being
           altogether
           devoyd
           of
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ●…one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Daughter
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           spowse
           .
           Why
           ?
           For
           all
           her
           feare
           towards
           God
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           precept
           of
           men
           ;
           her
           service
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Masse
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           Will-worship
           of
           mans
           invention
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           draw
           neere
           to
           God
           with
           their
           lipps
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           are
           farre
           from
           him
           .
           And
           so
           in
           vaine
           they
           worship
           him
           ,
           nay
           they
           worship
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           20.
           
           For
           all
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           breaden
           god
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           is
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
           They
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           Host
           :
           So
           did
           the
           Pagans
           plead
           for
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           worshipped
           God
           in
           their
           Idols
           .
           Yet
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           sacrifice
           ,
           they
           sacrifice
           to
           Devills
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God.
           And
           God
           disclaimes
           all
           worship
           of
           Him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           according
           to
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           He
           abhorres
           such
           presumptuous
           worshippers
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           doe
           not
           feare
           him
           .
           So
           as
           secondly
           heere
           are
           justly
           reprooved
           those
           men
           ,
           as
           wanting
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           dayes
           shew
           themselves
           Antichrists
           Factors
           ,
           both
           in
           teaching
           ,
           practising
           ,
           and
           pressing
           new
           Formes
           of
           worship
           ,
           
             Secundum
             usum
             Sarum
          
           ,
           and
           setting
           them
           up
           againe
           in
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Altar-worship
           ,
           Iesu-worship
           ,
           Image-worship
           ,
           Crosse-worship
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           A
           plaine
           evidence
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           (
           what
           ever
           they
           most
           hypocritically
           pretend
           ,
           and
           would
           bee
           accounted
           as
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           Saints
           dropped
           downe
           out
           of
           the
           cloudes
           ,
           as
           most
           holy
           and
           devoute
           persons
           )
           have
           no
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           them
           .
           Yea
           their
           hearts
           are
           far
           from
           God.
           Their
           feare
           is
           more
           towards
           an
           Altar
           of
           their
           owne
           invention
           ,
           towards
           an
           Image
           and
           Crucifix
           ,
           towards
           the
           sound
           and
           sillables
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           towards
           the
           Lord
           Christ.
           For
           did
           they
           truely
           feare
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           )
           so
           desperately
           and
           furiously
           persecute
           him
           in
           his
           faithfull
           Ministers
           and
           members
           ,
           and
           make
           havocke
           ,
           and
           turne
           upside-down
           the
           very
           glory
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           purity
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           which
           they
           altogether
           trample
           under
           ,
           and
           defile
           with
           their
           Wolvish
           feete
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           set
           up
           and
           teach
           a
           false
           feare
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           I
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             will
             proceede
             to
             doe
             a
             marvellous
             worke
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             a
             marvellous
             worke
             ,
             and
             a
             wonder
             :
             for
             the
             wisedome
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             men
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
          
           And
           v.
           16.
           
           
             Surely
             
             your
             turning
             of
             things
             upside-downe
             ,
             shall
             bee
             esteemed
             at
             the
             Potters
             clay
             .
          
           But
           of
           these
           more
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           A
           2.
           〈◊〉
           ●s
           for
           instruction
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           wherein
           the
           true
           filiall
           feare
           of
           God
           consisteth
           ;
           namely
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           internall
           and
           externall
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exact
           forme
           and
           prescript
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           Not
           to
           swerve
           one
           haires
           bredth
           from
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           that
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           stnads
           in
           an
           universall
           obedience
           to
           all
           and
           every
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           second
           ;
           nor
           onely
           those
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           may
           condemne
           two
           sorts
           of
           grosse
           Hypocrites
           .
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           seeme
           exact
           and
           punctuall
           in
           observing
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           :
           they
           are
           no
           Adulterers
           ,
           no
           Drunkards
           ,
           no
           inordinate
           livers
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           notorious
           offenders
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           Hereupon
           they
           applaud
           themselves
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           esteemed
           of
           the
           World
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Pharisee
           thanke
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           things
           they
           are
           not
           as
           
             other
             men
             ,
             Extortioners
             ,
             Vnjust
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           live
           peacably
           with
           their
           Neighbors
           ,
           they
           pay
           every
           man
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           what
           's
           all
           this
           without
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ?
           Where
           is
           their
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           expressed
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ?
           Are
           they
           willingly
           and
           grosly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ?
           Doe
           they
           hate
           ,
           contemne
           ,
           neglect
           his
           words
           ?
           Doe
           they
           despise
           his
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ?
           Doe
           they
           speake
           evill
           of
           the
           Way
           and
           Profession
           of
           Godlinesse
           ?
           Doe
           they
           profane
           the
           Lords
           Sabbaths
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           doe
           they
           comply
           with
           Idolaters
           in
           their
           Altar-worship
           ,
           and
           Iesu-worship
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           and
           yet
           would
           they
           bee
           accounted
           good
           
           honest
           men
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           honest
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Profession
           ,
           yea
           and
           name
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           Saints
           and
           servants
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           good
           Christians
           ,
           which
           
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
          
           
           
             end
             is
             damnation
             ,
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             and
             which
             minde
             earthly
             things
             ?
          
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           who
           place
           all
           their
           Religion
           in
           the
           outward
           performances
           and
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           professe
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Religion
           ,
           would
           seeme
           very
           devout
           ,
           but
           yet
           are
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           colour
           of
           long
           prayers
           ,
           devoure
           Widowes
           houses
           .
           Of
           these
           Hypocrites
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           all
           for
           outward
           formality
           ,
           but
           their
           hypocrisie
           bewrayeth
           it selfe
           two
           wayes
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           though
           they
           seeme
           very
           devoute
           ,
           in
           frequenting
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           a
           false
           way
           ,
           mingling
           mens
           devices
           of
           will-worship
           with
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ;
           &
           in
           dividing
           the
           Lords
           day
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           Devill
           ,
           allowing
           to
           God
           onely
           two
           houres
           of
           the
           day
           for
           his
           publike
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           place
           all
           the
           service
           of
           God
           in
           reading
           of
           long
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           thereby
           exclude
           Preaching
           as
           unnecessary
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           make
           no
           bones
           of
           oppressing
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           with
           burthens
           intollerable
           to
           bee
           borne
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           is
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           will
           seeme
           Religious
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           but
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           giving
           to
           all
           men
           their
           due
           :
           they
           will
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           Lying
           ,
           of
           over-reaching
           in
           bargaining
           ,
           of
           living
           in
           some
           secret
           raigning
           lust
           ,
           of
           oppressing
           ,
           of
           defrawding
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           are
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ,
           because
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           evill
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           such
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           will
           bee
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           Yet
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           hereupon
           take
           occasion
           to
           cast
           an
           aspersion
           of
           reproach
           upon
           religion
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sincere
           Professors
           thereof
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           few
           hypocriticall
           and
           false
           hearted
           Christians
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           who
           have
           
             a
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
          
           There
           was
           among
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           one
           Iudas
           ,
           a
           traytor
           ,
           a
           thiefe
           ,
           a
           notorious
           hypocrite
           :
           were
           therefore
           all
           the
           rest
           so
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           one
           of
           those
           subtile
           practises
           ,
           which
           Iesuites
           and
           their
           complices
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Factors
           here
           in
           England
           doe
           familiarly
           use
           ,
           taking
           all
           occasions
           ,
           by
           laying
           forth
           the
           examples
           of
           some
           faylings
           or
           perhaps
           some
           grosse
           sinne
           in
           one
           that
           is
           a
           Professor
           ,
           to
           brand
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ?
           In
           so
           much
           as
           they
           take
           the
           paines
           ,
           and
           spend
           their
           time
           and
           witts
           ,
           in
           setting
           forth
           pamphlets
           ,
           yea
           some
           larger
           volumes
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           poore
           distracted
           man
           Ap-Evans
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           they
           write
           )
           should
           kill
           his
           Mother
           and
           Brother
           ,
           and
           all
           (
           forsooth
           )
           because
           they
           kneeled
           in
           receiving
           the
           holy
           Communion
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           to
           every
           sober
           and
           rationall
           man
           ,
           that
           this
           poore
           wretch
           was
           out
           of
           his
           witts
           ,
           else
           he
           had
           never
           done
           such
           an
           outragious
           act
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           a
           hubbub
           is
           made
           hereof
           ,
           how
           must
           the
           Presse
           sweat
           with
           printing
           this
           tale
           of
           a
           mad
           man
           ?
           how
           must
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           City
           ,
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           ring
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           these
           Puritans
           ,
           &
           to
           hate
           all
           Puritans
           for
           Evans
           his
           sake
           .
           Alas
           poore
           Puritans
           ,
           must
           they
           all
           fare
           the
           worse
           ,
           for
           one
           mad
           man
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           charity
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           profest
           enemies
           to
           true
           sanctity
           and
           sincerity
           .
           And
           it
           matters
           not
           whither
           it
           be
           true
           or
           false
           :
           it
           must
           be
           believed
           for
           truth
           ;
           though
           this
           of
           Evans
           
           was
           in
           another
           written
           copy
           (
           offered
           to
           be
           licensed
           ,
           but
           rejected
           )
           shewed
           to
           be
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           first
           relation
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           wants
           not
           his
           agents
           ,
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           the
           falls
           ,
           or
           faylings
           of
           some
           Professors
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           branding
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           Religion
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           As
           when
           some
           ,
           possessed
           and
           overcome
           with
           that
           malevolent
           humour
           of
           blacke
           melancholy
           ,
           through
           Satans
           prevailing
           over
           the
           weaker
           part
           ,
           doe
           make
           themselves
           away
           :
           oh
           how
           is
           this
           exagitated
           ,
           and
           occasion
           taken
           thereby
           to
           exclame
           against
           Religion
           ,
           or
           some
           Puritan
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           drive
           men
           to
           dispaire
           ?
           and
           therefore
           some
           strict
           order
           must
           bee
           taken
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           17.
           article
           of
           our
           Religion
           commends
           ,
           Saying
           ,
           
             The
             godly
             consideration
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             our
          
           
           
             Election
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             sweet
             ,
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             comfort
             to
             godly
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             feele
             in
             themselves
             the
          
           *
           
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             mortifying
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             their
             earthly
             members
             ,
             and
             drawing
             up
             their
             minds
             to
             high
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             it
             doth
             greatly
             establish
             and
             confirme
             their
             faith
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             to
             be
             inioyed
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             because
             it
             doth
             fervently
             kindle
             their
             love
             towards
             God.
          
           So
           the
           article
           ,
           which
           I
           note
           by
           the
           way
           .
           But
           the
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           will
           have
           Gods
           children
           ,
           or
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           either
           as
           the
           pure
           and
           perfect
           Angels
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           spot
           of
           sinfull
           infirmity
           :
           or
           if
           they
           be
           at
           any
           time
           overtaken
           with
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           blacke
           divels
           ,
           and
           their
           religion
           to
           come
           from
           hell
           .
           But
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           of
           upright
           judgement
           ,
           
           will
           beware
           of
           this
           rocke
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           Scandalized
           ,
           and
           fall
           fowle
           upon
           the
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           hypocrisie
           of
           some
           false
           Professors
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           infirmity
           of
           those
           that
           bee
           sincere
           ,
           and
           upright
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           but
           are
           attended
           with
           faylings
           ,
           and
           humane
           frailty
           .
           Concerning
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           this
           good
           lesson
           :
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           overtaken
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
           yee
           which
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           restore
           such
           a
           one
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           
           Considering
           thine
           owne
           selfe
           ,
           least
           thou
           also
           be
           tempted
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           we
           that
           are
           strong
           ,
           ought
           to
           beare
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           please
           our selves
           .
           So
           much
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           true
           
           Christian
           thus
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           sayd
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           Scripture
           a
           feare
           of
           obedience
           ,
           which
           feare
           comprehends
           the
           whole
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           a
           Christian
           man.
           So
           there
           is
           also
           a
           feare
           of
           adherence
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           cleaveth
           inseparably
           to
           God.
           This
           feare
           is
           layd
           downe
           in
           Ier.
           32.
           40.
           v.
           
             I
             will
             make
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             from
             them
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             :
             but
             I
             will
             put
             my
             feare
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           adherency
           .
           And
           this
           further
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           this
           feare
           is
           not
           without
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           it
           cannot
           adhere
           unto
           God.
           Now
           from
           this
           feare
           of
           adherency
           ,
           we
           learne
           :
        
         
           That
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           preserves
           them
           from
           falling
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           .
           This
           is
           
           confirmed
           by
           the
           forenamed
           place
           in
           Ieremy
           .
           And
           this
           is
           notably
           set
           forth
           ,
           Psal.
           1●2
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             Surely
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             mooved
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           v.
           6.
           
             hee
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             evill
             tidings
             ,
             for
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           v.
           7.
           
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           property
           
           and
           character
           of
           the
           true
           child
           of
           God.
           So
           1.
           
           Iohn
           2
           ,
           19.
           speaking
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             had
             they
             beene
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             :
             but
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             us
             .
          
           Where
           wee
           note
           these
           particulars
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           they
           that
           are
           
             of
             us
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           true
           believers
           ,
           
             doe
             no
             doubt
             continue
          
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           *
           They
           that
           for
           a
           time
           seeme
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           fall
           away
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           signe
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           indeed
           ,
           what
           they
           once
           seemed
           to
           be
           .
           So
           2.
           
           Iohn
           9.
           
           Whosoever
           transgresseth
           ,
           and
           abideth
           not
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           not
           God
           :
           hee
           that
           abideth
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           what
           is
           added
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           ,
           *
           
             If
             there
             come
             any
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             biddeth
             him
             God
             speed
             ,
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             evill
             deeds
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           the
           doctrine
           of
           adherency
           and
           perseverance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           grace
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           feare
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           might
           further
           be
           illustrated
           and
           confirmed
           by
           many
           reasons
           :
           as
           1.
           from
           the
           covenant
           of
           
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             from
             you
             to
             doe
             you
             good
             :
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           This
           is
           that
           foundation
           of
           God
           that
           
             stands
             sure
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             Seale
             ,
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           And
           because
           this
           covenant
           is
           founded
           on
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           free
           and
           gracious
           love
           depending
           on
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           weake
           ,
           and
           impotent
           man
           ,
           therefore
           what
           should
           be
           able
           to
           undoe
           or
           revoke
           this
           everlasting
           
           Covenant
           ?
           Not
           man
           ,
           nor
           divell
           .
           For
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             Principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             be
             able
          
           
           
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           feare
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           grace
           from
           God.
           1.
           a
           grace
           of
           a
           saving
           nature
           ,
           and
           2.
           of
           free
           gift
           of
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           here
           added
           to
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           as
           Gods
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           
             that
             Hee
             will
             never
             turne
             away
             from
             us
             to
             doe
             us
             good
             :
          
           So
           hee
           puts
           his
           feare
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           wee
           
             shall
             never
             depart
             from
             Him.
          
           Thus
           God
           is
           tyed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           to
           him
           by
           sure
           bonds
           .
           And
           where
           God
           gives
           this
           feare
           ,
           he
           never
           takes
           it
           away
           .
           
             For
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           And
           God
           gives
           it
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           
           
             never
             depart
             from
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           from
           regeneration
           :
           Hee
           that
           hath
           this
           feare
           hath
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           hee
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           being
           
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             not
             to
             death
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           there
           rendered
           ,
           
             because
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           hee
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           borne
           of
           God.
           The
           reason
           is
           most
           forcible
           .
           And
           *
           Arminius
           is
           so
           puzled
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           say
           to
           it
           ,
           confessing
           it
           is
           the
           strongest
           place
           that
           is
           brought
           for
           perseverance
           .
           Yet
           that
           hee
           may
           not
           say
           nothing
           ,
           though
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             seed
             of
             God
             remaineth
             so
             long
             as
             it
             doth
             remaine
             .
          
           A
           poore
           and
           pitifull
           shift
           .
           So
           hee
           may
           clude
           all
           Scripture
           .
           So
           hee
           may
           say
           ,
           Gods
           Covenant
           not
           to
           turne
           away
           from
           his
           people
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           is
           everlasting
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           everlasting
           .
           Were
           not
           this
           ridiculous
           ?
           So
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           *
           
             This
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             loose
             nothing
             .
          
           
           Now
           were
           it
           not
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             fathers
             will
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ?
          
           Even
           so
           it
           is
           heere
           ,
           the
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           remaining
           of
           the
           Seede
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           begotten
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           rendered
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           a
           grond
           and
           reason
           ,
           why
           such
           cannot
           sinne
           unto
           death
           ,
           or
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           ;
           and
           Arminius
           would
           make
           it
           non-sence
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             So
             long
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             remaineth
             in
             him
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           For
           hee
           saith
           ,
           This
           Seed
           may
           bee
           lost
           .
           If
           it
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           then
           God
           hath
           lost
           His
           credit
           :
           Who
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             cannot
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             remaineth
             in
             him
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           remaine
           not
           ,
           then
           hee
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           perish
           for
           ever
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Trueth
           .
           And
           let
           God
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           a
           lyar
           .
           Yea
           ,
           this
           is
           backed
           also
           with
           another
           reason
           :
           
             Neither
             can
             he
             sinne
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           Hee
           that
           is
           once
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           unto
           death
           :
           For
           God
           cannot
           die
           ,
           of
           whom
           hee
           is
           borne
           againe
           .
           All
           the
           Arminians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           their
           father
           Arminius
           ,
           are
           here
           either
           at
           a
           nonplus
           ,
           or
           of
           necessitie
           they
           must
           speake
           non-sence
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           might
           be
           added
           many
           other
           reasons
           of
           the
           Saints
           perseverance
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           feare
           ;
           as
           because
           it
           is
           the
           godly
           mans
           treasure
           ,
           Esa.
           33.
           6.
           
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             his
             treasure
             .
          
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           keepes
           more
           carefully
           and
           safely
           ,
           then
           his
           treasure
           .
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           Gods
           child
           layes
           up
           his
           
             treasure
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           unaccessible
           to
           the
           rust
           ,
           or
           moth
           ,
           or
           thiefe
           :
           because
           this
           feare
           is
           combined
           inseparably
           with
           other
           graces
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           charity
           ,
           which
           never
           faile
           :
           for
           faith
           is
           
             the
             foundation
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           and
           Hope
           ,
           
             as
             an
             
             anchor
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             entereth
             within
             the
             vaile
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           9.
           
             and
             hope
             also
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             because
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             unto
             us
             .
          
           So
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           also
           is
           that
           
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             through
             faith
             we
             are
             kept
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           And
           whereby
           wee
           
             are
             sealed
          
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           inheritance
           unto
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           purchased
           possession
           ,
           unto
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           suffice
           for
           the
           proofe
           and
           Illustration
           of
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           For
           terror
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           grace
           ,
           Whither
           Papists
           ,
           Pelagians
           ,
           or
           Arminians
           ,
           who
           hold
           and
           teach
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           totally
           and
           finally
           :
           Surely
           these
           men
           are
           none
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           of
           this
           filiall
           feare
           of
           adherencie
           ,
           they
           never
           had
           this
           feare
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           depart
           away
           from
           God.
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           many
           in
           these
           dayes
           are
           fallen
           away
           from
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           cleerely
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           oppugne
           it
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           inveterate
           hatred
           :
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             gon
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             beene
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             :
             but
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             us
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           meddle
           with
           ,
           shew
           no
           countenance
           to
           ,
           make
           no
           friendship
           ,
           have
           no
           familiarity
           with
           such
           Apostates
           ,
           such
           changers
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           For
           if
           there
           come
           any
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           you
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             :
             for
             hee
             that
          
           
           
             biddeth
             him
             God
             speed
             ,
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             evill
             deeds
             .
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           this
           bee
           for
           admonition
           to
           us
           all
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           Apostacy
           ;
           by
           a
           godly
           and
           filiall
           feare
           to
           sticke
           close
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           worship
           in
           purity
           ;
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           Christ.
           You
           see
           ,
           or
           heare
           at
           the
           least
           of
           old
           heaving
           and
           shooving
           to
           erect
           Altar-worship
           ,
           and
           Iesu-worship
           ,
           and
           other
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           (
           as
           it
           is
           too
           plaine
           )
           to
           set
           up
           Popery
           againe
           :
           and
           for
           not
           yeelding
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           Ministers
           are
           Excommunicated
           ,
           suspended
           ,
           yea
           threatned
           with
           *
           Pistolling
           ,
           and
           with
           blood-shedding
           ,
           and
           hanging
           ‡
           as
           Rebells
           .
           And
           so
           hot
           is
           the
           persecution
           against
           Gods
           faithfull
           Ministers
           and
           people
           in
           those
           Counties
           of
           Norfolke
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           as
           now
           to
           stick
           close
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           an
           eminent
           character
           of
           a
           true
           Sonne
           and
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             feare
             THOV
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           though
           thou
           seest
           many
           other
           give
           out
           ,
           and
           flinch
           for
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           Yet
           
             Feare
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ,
             my
             Son.
          
           Which
           leades
           us
           to
           another
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Point
           4.
           
           A
           man
           that
           truely
           feares
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           is
           an
           eminent
           person
           ,
           a
           goodly
           object
           ,
           or
           Spectacle
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           .
           
             Feare
             THOV
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           is
           a
           property
           peculiar
           to
           him
           .
           So
           
             Psal.
             25.
             12.
             
             What
             man
             is
             HEE
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Find
           me
           such
           a
           man
           :
           give
           wee
           such
           a
           man.
           Why
           what
           of
           him
           ?
           Hee
           is
           in
           speciall
           favour
           with
           God.
           
             Him
             shall
             he
             teach
             in
             the
             way
             which
             hee
             shall
             choose
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           God
           will
           acquaint
           him
           with
           his
           Secrets
           ,
           as
           accounting
           him
           his
           most
           intimate
           friend
           .
           For
           
             v.
             14.
             
             The
             Secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
          
           And
           these
           are
           so
           rare
           (
           like
           to
           rich
           and
           rare
           jewells
           )
           that
           Solomon
           himselfe
           could
           find
           but
           one
           man
           of
           a
           thousand
           .
           But
           especially
           doth
           the
           eminency
           of
           
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           truely
           feares
           God
           ,
           appeare
           ,
           when
           other
           feares
           stand
           in
           opposition
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           feare
           of
           cruell
           
           men
           ,
           losse
           of
           liberty
           ,
           livelyhood
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           As
           Moses
           his
           rod
           was
           not
           so
           famous
           ,
           for
           being
           (
           though
           miraculously
           )
           turned
           into
           a
           Serpent
           (
           for
           even
           the
           Magitians
           of
           Egypt
           by
           their
           inchantments
           could
           (
           in
           show
           )
           turne
           their
           rods
           also
           into
           Serpents
           )
           but
           herein
           it
           was
           admirable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           Beholders
           ,
           that
           thus
           being
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           it
           devoured
           all
           the
           Magitians
           Serpents
           .
           And
           such
           is
           true
           feare
           ,
           in
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           when
           it
           stands
           in
           emulation
           ,
           or
           opposition
           with
           other
           feares
           though
           they
           seeme
           never
           so
           terrible
           ,
           as
           the
           Magitians
           Serpents
           ,
           yet
           it
           overcomes
           and
           devoures
           them
           all
           .
           Such
           was
           Daniels
           feare
           ,
           devouring
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           hungry
           Lyons
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           devoure
           him
           :
           such
           the
           feare
           of
           those
           3.
           
           
           Children
           ,
           who
           feared
           neither
           the
           Kings
           bigge
           and
           furious
           threats
           ,
           nor
           his
           seven
           fold
           heated
           fiery
           fornace
           .
           Such
           was
           Nehemiahs
           ,
           who
           being
           threatened
           ,
           &
           mooved
           to
           fly
           ,
           answered
           ,
           *
           
             should
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             fly
             ?
          
           So
           as
           indeed
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           true
           fortitude
           and
           magnanimity
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           admire
           Elias
           ,
           when
           hee
           retorted
           K.
           Ahabs
           words
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             &
             c
             ?
          
           And
           Elisha
           ,
           who
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Israell
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             regard
             the
             presence
             of
             Iehoshaphat
             the
             King
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             looke
             toward
             thee
             ,
             nor
             see
          
           
           thee
           ?
           Such
           a
           spirit
           of
           holy
           feare
           was
           in
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           Confessors
           .
           Maris
           ‡
           Bishop
           of
           Chalcedon
           being
           blind
           ,
           and
           cōming
           before
           the
           Emperour
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           ,
           called
           him
           Atheist
           ,
           Apostata
           ,
           and
           a
           desertor
           of
           the
           faith
           .
           And
           when
           Iulian
           objected
           to
           him
           his
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           upbraidingly
           ,
           
             If
             his
             God
             ,
             the
             Galilean
          
           
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           )
           
             could
             not
             cure
             his
             blindnesse
          
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           
             But
             I
             thanke
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             blind
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             behold
             such
             a
             wretched
             and
             Impious
             Apostata
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             .
          
           It
           were
           endlesse
           to
           recite
           ,
           examples
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           except
           to
           convince
           the
           cowardise
           of
           our
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           this
           Parrhesia
           ,
           this
           liberty
           ,
           and
           freedome
           of
           speech
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           is
           not
           without
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           branch
           and
           fruit
           ,
           that
           springeth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           feare
           showeth
           it selfe
           in
           sundry
           manners
           ,
           according
           either
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           ,
           or
           the
           naturall
           disposition
           of
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           seasoned
           and
           sanctified
           and
           guided
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           showes
           it selfe
           in
           meeknesse
           and
           mildnesse
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           roughnesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           from
           the
           selfesame
           spirit
           of
           godly
           feare
           .
           Of
           this
           latter
           kind
           are
           those
           former
           examples
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           of
           *
           a
           poore
           English
           Bishop
           :
           whom
           when
           Theodor
           the
           Grecian
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           deprived
           of
           his
           Bishopricke
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Although
             wee
             can
             charge
             you
             with
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             that
             wee
             will
             ,
             we
             will.
             Sic
             volo
             ,
             sic
             jubeo
             :
          
           the
           poore
           Bishop
           humbly
           replyed
           :
           
             Paul
             appealed
             from
             the
             Iewes
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             I
             from
             you
             ,
             to
             Christ.
          
           And
           how
           many
           godly
           Ministers
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           (
           being
           most
           unjustly
           and
           illegally
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           canonically
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           most
           barbarous
           and
           furious
           insolent
           manner
           suspended
           ,
           excommunicated
           ,
           outed
           of
           their
           livings
           ,
           and
           so
           deprived
           of
           all
           livelyhood
           and
           meanes
           to
           maintaine
           themselves
           ,
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           withall
           rayled
           upon
           ,
           and
           reviled
           ,
           and
           most
           outragiously
           used
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           dogs
           ,
           and
           not
           men
           )
           have
           cause
           and
           occasion
           so
           to
           answer
           those
           that
           thus
           use
           them
           ,
           
             Paul
             appealed
             from
             the
             Iewes
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             we
             from
             you
             to
             Christ.
          
           
           But
           what
           care
           these
           miscreants
           for
           Christ
           ,
           who
           thus
           persecute
           him
           in
           his
           members
           and
           Ministers
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           all
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           stand
           for
           Christ
           ;
           that
           as
           they
           appeale
           ,
           and
           commit
           their
           cause
           to
           him
           whose
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           hee
           will
           certainly
           vindicate
           both
           his
           righteous
           cause
           ,
           &
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           in
           due
           time
           .
           When
           Stephen
           was
           stoned
           ,
           he
           saw
           Christ
           standing
           at
           the
           
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           ready
           to
           revenge
           his
           cause
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           after
           he
           did
           ,
           upon
           all
           the
           obstinate
           and
           rebellious
           Iewes
           in
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           Now
           for
           use
           of
           this
           point
           :
           it
           first
           gives
           occasion
           to
           Christians
           ,
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           lukewarmenesse
           and
           apostacy
           ,
           to
           make
           proofe
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           them
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           devoures
           and
           swalloweth
           downe
           all
           worldly
           feares
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           sith
           this
           feare
           is
           so
           excellent
           and
           rare
           ,
           wee
           should
           be
           the
           more
           earnest
           in
           getting
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           the
           Gospell
           was
           to
           buy
           the
           goodly
           pearle
           .
           He
           gave
           all
           he
           had
           for
           it
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           was
           richly
           worth
           it
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             win
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soule
             ?
          
           A
           man
           may
           by
           his
           discretion
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Prudence
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           so
           carry
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           to
           secure
           himselfe
           from
           feare
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           he
           can
           give
           way
           ,
           and
           conforme
           himselfe
           quietly
           to
           all
           humaine
           impositions
           ,
           and
           can
           commaund
           his
           conscience
           to
           beare
           with
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           it
           doe
           secretly
           whisper
           in
           his
           eare
           ,
           that
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           intollerable
           dishonor
           to
           Christ
           ,
           a
           disgrace
           to
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           a
           Scandall
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           betraying
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           But
           
           yet
           he
           wants
           not
           reasons
           for
           it
           .
           Thereby
           he
           shall
           preserve
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           his
           credit
           too
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           accounted
           refractory
           ,
           hee
           shall
           thus
           purchase
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           retaine
           his
           meanes
           for
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           and
           they
           must
           begge
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Alas
           poore
           soule
           !
           what
           's
           thy
           Ministry
           worth
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           abased
           it
           ,
           and
           inthralled
           it
           to
           be
           impious
           inventions
           and
           impositions
           of
           men
           ?
           or
           when
           thou
           injoyest
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           its
           vigor
           ,
           power
           ,
           dignity
           ,
           authority
           ?
           or
           when
           thou
           retainest
           it
           together
           with
           thy
           outward
           liberty
           ,
           livelyhood
           ,
           peace
           ,
           credit
           ,
           with
           the
           misjudging
           world
           ,
           and
           loosest
           thy
           Christ
           ,
           thy
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           thy
           †
           credit
           with
           all
           good
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           yea
           heaven
           and
           all
           ;
           what
           will
           all
           thy
           discretion
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           advantage
           thee
           ?
           O
           let
           us
           rather
           learne
           to
           bee
           fooles
           for
           Christs
           cause
           ,
           let
           us
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           men
           ,
           not
           the
           world
           .
           It
           's
           Christs
           counsell
           to
           all
           his
           ,
           that
           are
           his
           friends
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             my
             friends
             ,
             Bee
             not
             affraid
             of
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             can
             doe
             no
          
           
           
             more
             :
             but
             I
             will
             forewarne
             you
             whom
             yee
             shall
             feare
             ,
             feare
             him
             ,
             which
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ;
             him
             feare
             .
          
           Where
           Christ
           exhorts
           us
           to
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           threefold
           motive
           1.
           that
           hee
           calls
           us
           friends
           .
           And
           surely
           such
           as
           truely
           feare
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           friends
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           whom
           no
           feare
           of
           men
           can
           divide
           them
           ;
           as
           we
           sayd
           before
           .
           2.
           hee
           forewarnes
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           bee
           unarmed
           with
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           least
           otherwise
           wee
           bee
           on
           a
           suddaine
           surprised
           ,
           and
           overthrown
           ,
           before
           wee
           be
           aware
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           red
           Dragon
           with
           all
           his
           terror
           presents
           himselfe
           
           before
           the
           woman
           ,
           ready
           to
           bring
           forth
           a
           masculine
           birth
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           mother
           ,
           he
           threatens
           to
           devoure
           .
           
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           when
           the
           Dragon
           is
           〈◊〉
           powerfull
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           tayle
           to
           draw
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Starres
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           them
           to
           the
           earth
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           heavenly
           Orbes
           and
           Motions
           are
           as
           Starry
           lights
           ,
           shining
           in
           their
           doctrine
           and
           life
           ,
           are
           either
           by
           the
           Dragons
           threats
           ,
           or
           the
           traines
           and
           wiles
           of
           his
           dog-like
           flattering
           tayle
           ,
           cast
           from
           their
           heavenly
           station
           ,
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           the
           love
           or
           feare
           of
           earthly
           things
           swayes
           more
           with
           them
           to
           draw
           them
           downewards
           ,
           then
           of
           heavenly
           ,
           to
           fixe
           them
           on
           Christ.
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           in
           the
           forenamed
           place
           redoubles
           his
           premonition
           ,
           
             Yea
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             feare
             HIM
             :
          
           by
           which
           hee
           would
           intimate
           unto
           us
           of
           what
           force
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           is
           to
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           our
           station
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           not
           well
           rooted
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           here
           is
           an
           use
           of
           caution
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           censorious
           of
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           Christian
           zeale
           and
           courage
           for
           Christ.
           For
           such
           a
           vertue
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           eminent
           ,
           so
           it
           drawes
           upon
           it
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           envy
           ,
           especially
           from
           those
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           idolize
           their
           counterfeit
           discretion
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           )
           and
           all
           because
           they
           love
           to
           sleep
           in
           a
           whole
           ,
           skin
           ,
           and
           are
           loth
           to
           hazard
           a
           haire
           of
           their
           head
           for
           Christ
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           clevate
           and
           slight
           the
           noble
           zeale
           and
           courage
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           see
           so
           farre
           to
           out
           strip
           them
           in
           this
           heroick
           grace
           ,
           and
           invincible
           love
           to
           Christ
           :
           yea
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           tearme
           it
           rashnesse
           and
           indiscretion
           ;
           especially
           if
           the
           successe
           proove
           an
           imprisonment
           ,
           or
           other
           vexation
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           might
           bearedowne
           the
           right
           ;
           and
           then
           
           they
           applawde
           and
           hugge
           their
           owne
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           injoy
           their
           peace
           and
           cease
           at
           home
           .
           For
           as
           an
           *
           evill
           attempt
           ,
           if
           it
           hit
           well
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           vertue
           :
           so
           the
           best
           actions
           ,
           being
           attended
           with
           an
           issue
           not
           answerable
           ,
           are
           deemed
           ,
           by
           unjust
           judges
           ,
           vicious
           and
           erronious
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           such
           a
           rare
           and
           excellent
           vertue
           ,
           and
           so
           invincible
           ,
           overcōming
           all
           other
           feares
           ?
           Then
           this
           makes
           for
           exceeding
           consolation
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           declining
           times
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           truth
           is
           openly
           persecuted
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           obtruded
           insteed
           thereof
           :
           when
           notwithstanding
           wee
           see
           ,
           many
           Ministers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           though
           but
           few
           comparatively
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           multitude
           )
           to
           stand
           stoutly
           to
           their
           tacklings
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           betray
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           they
           will
           part
           with
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           livelyhood
           ,
           and
           life
           too
           ,
           if
           need
           were
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           keepes
           Christs
           cause
           in
           life
           .
           This
           gives
           Gods
           people
           cause
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           their
           Captaines
           to
           keepe
           their
           ground
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fly
           the
           field
           ,
           or
           forsake
           their
           colours
           ,
           or
           basely
           yeeld
           themselves
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           Here
           is
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           will
           prevaile
           at
           length
           .
           But
           if
           all
           should
           yeeld
           or
           fly
           ,
           then
           the
           field
           were
           lost
           without
           recovery
           .
           Yet
           how
           many
           doe
           like
           Demosthenes
           ,
           who
           seeing
           his
           party
           beginne
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           takes
           his
           heeles
           ,
           and
           being
           asked
           why
           hee
           fled
           so
           fast
           :
           Oh
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           preserve
           my selfe
           to
           fight
           another
           time
           ?
           Then
           sure
           hee
           would
           doe
           great
           feats
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           enemy
           is
           master
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           now
           there
           is
           no
           more
           place
           of
           fighting
           .
           So
           ,
           prudent
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           
           captaines
           among
           us
           ,
           seeing
           Christs
           side
           (
           in
           mans
           judgement
           )
           to
           be
           distressed
           by
           the
           enemies
           prevailing
           power
           ,
           thinke
           it
           good
           discretion
           rather
           to
           yeeld
           to
           the
           present
           extremity
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           reserve
           themselves
           for
           better
           times
           ;
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           cause
           is
           by
           them
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           themselves
           soled
           captive
           ,
           that
           their
           captaine
           Christ
           will
           never
           trust
           to
           such
           captaines
           againe
           ,
           as
           to
           commit
           the
           leading
           of
           his
           people
           under
           the
           false
           colours
           of
           their
           empty
           pretences
           .
           Yea
           and
           the
           people
           too
           are
           willing
           and
           perswade
           their
           Ministers
           to
           yeeld
           in
           those
           smaller
           matters
           ,
           as
           they
           conceive
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           forgoe
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           not
           waighing
           either
           the
           dangerous
           consequēces
           of
           such
           beginnings
           ,
           or
           the
           worthlessenesse
           of
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           shall
           doe
           such
           certaine
           evill
           ,
           that
           a
           supposed
           (
           and
           but
           supposed
           onely
           )
           good
           may
           come
           thereof
           .
           
             Whose
             damnation
             is
             just
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           .
           For
           
             Rome
             was
             not
             build
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           And
           Rome
           being
           about
           
           to
           bee
           rebuilt
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           done
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           bee
           by
           degrees
           ;
           although
           the
           builders
           doe
           every
           day
           get
           ground
           ,
           and
           their
           building
           goes
           on
           a
           maine
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           celerity
           .
           But
           I
           trust
           they
           make
           more
           hast
           ,
           then
           good
           speed
           .
           And
           me
           thinkes
           I
           see
           the
           issue
           of
           their
           building
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babell
           :
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             people
             is
             one
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             they
             have
             all
             one
             language
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             begin
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             now
             nothing
             will
             bee
             restrained
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             imagined
             to
             doe
             .
          
           Even
           so
           our
           new
           Babel-builders
           upon
           a
           strong
           combination
           and
           faction
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           have
           begun
           to
           build
           a
           Tower
           reaching
           to
           heaven
           in
           their
           high
           imagination
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           (
           as
           the
           Giants
           of
           old
           )
           pull
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           :
           and
           all
           outward
           likelyhoods
           conspire
           unto
           
           their
           more
           than
           hoped
           for
           successe
           ,
           which
           no
           externall
           meanes
           can
           prevent
           :
           but
           as
           then
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           by
           an
           uncouth
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           dreamed
           of
           to
           confound
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           worke
           ,
           to
           their
           eternall
           infamy
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           ò
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Yet
           (
           as
           wee
           said
           before
           )
           Gods
           children
           must
           take
           heed
           for
           their
           parts
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
           sticke
           ,
           or
           a
           stone
           ,
           to
           this
           building
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           hinder
           and
           stop
           the
           beginning
           and
           creeping
           in
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           else
           is
           as
           a
           breaking
           in
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           so
           overflowes
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           so
           gaines
           more
           ground
           every
           tide
           ,
           till
           it
           grow
           incurable
           .
           This
           we
           have
           seene
           in
           these
           Innovations
           .
           First
           Pewes
           at
           Chancel-ends
           must
           be
           remooved
           ,
           that
           so
           none
           may
           sit
           above
           God
           Almighty
           .
           Though
           this
           at
           first
           dash
           ,
           brings
           the
           Reall
           Presence
           ,
           Well
           ,
           what
           's
           next
           ?
           It
           's
           fit
           to
           remoove
           the
           Table
           Altarwise
           .
           This
           was
           with
           much
           hard
           tugge
           effected
           in
           Saint
           Gregories
           by
           Pauls
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           neere
           
           neighbourhood
           it
           hath
           to
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           daughter
           may
           be
           somewhat
           like
           the
           mother
           
             (
             Ezech.
          
           16.
           44.
           
           As
           is
           the
           mother
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           daughter
           )
           though
           the
           table
           doe
           not
           stand
           end-wayes
           an
           as
           Altat
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           end
           to
           the
           wall
           .
           Well
           ,
           yet
           a
           rayle
           must
           be
           made
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           infinuate
           into
           the
           peoples
           mindes
           an
           opinion
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           sanctity
           in
           the
           Table
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Pew
           ,
           Pulpit
           ,
           or
           Font.
           Yet
           all
           this
           may
           seeme
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           without
           danger
           .
           Well
           ,
           the
           like
           is
           done
           in
           other
           places
           .
           But
           this
           growes
           further
           on
           ;
           in
           many
           places
           adorations
           practised
           to
           this
           new
           Altar-God
           :
           yea
           pleaded
           for
           in
           pulpits
           ,
           and
           in
           *
           printed
           books
           ;
           yea
           &
           that
           in
           sundry
           Colledges
           in
           the
           Universities
           (
           the
           seminaries
           and
           seed
           plotts
           of
           learning
           and
           
           Religion
           )
           so
           farre
           pressed
           ,
           as
           the
           exemplary
           practises
           of
           those
           that
           bee
           the
           Heads
           or
           Superiors
           there
           ,
           may
           any
           way
           draw
           and
           induce
           the
           inferior
           Students
           to
           their
           imitation
           ,
           either
           through
           feare
           of
           displeasure
           ,
           or
           for
           hope
           of
           preferrement
           .
           Which
           how
           perillous
           it
           is
           ,
           tending
           to
           corrupt
           the
           whole
           land
           with
           superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           every
           one
           may
           see
           .
           Well
           now
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           next
           ?
           Thus
           farre
           wee
           now
           see
           Popery
           ,
           like
           a
           thiefe
           ,
           stollen
           in
           upon
           us
           step
           by
           step
           ,
           when
           wee
           ,
           as
           men
           *
           asleep
           in
           our
           beds
           ,
           suspected
           no
           danger
           .
           And
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           next
           degree
           will
           bee
           the
           placing
           of
           their
           God-Almighty
           in
           the
           Host
           or
           Pix
           visibly
           and
           conspicuously
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           a
           Masse
           with
           the
           piping
           of
           the
           Organs
           ,
           chanted
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           about
           their
           *
           Calfe
           ,
           Exodus
           32.
           
           Therefore
           doth
           it
           not
           concerne
           Gods
           Ministers
           and
           people
           too
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           this
           creeping
           gangrene
           ,
           that
           having
           begun
           but
           in
           the
           least
           member
           ,
           never
           ceaseth
           creping
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           it
           hath
           prevailed
           over
           the
           principall
           parts
           &
           so
           brought
           death
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           this
           such
           a
           death
           ,
           as
           kills
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           bringe
           us
           all
           backe
           againe
           under
           the
           most
           intollerable
           yoake
           and
           bondage
           of
           
           Satan
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           so
           mightily
           and
           mercifully
           delivered
           us
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           next
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King.
           In
           which
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           .
           1.
           
           The
           kind
           of
           this
           feare
           :
           2.
           
           The
           order
           of
           it
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           3.
           
           The
           Connexion
           of
           it
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           being
           so
           combined
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           cannot
           stand
           without
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           for
           the
           kind
           of
           this
           feare
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Civill
           feare
           ,
           differing
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           religious
           feare
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           consequently
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           creature
           .
           Yet
           so
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           there
           
           is
           a
           similitude
           betweene
           this
           Civill
           feare
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           religious
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           As
           ,
           1.
           as
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           comprehends
           in
           it
           all
           duties
           and
           services
           due
           from
           us
           to
           God
           :
           so
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           contaynes
           all
           duties
           due
           from
           Subject
           ,
           to
           their
           King.
           2.
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           filiall
           feare
           :
           so
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King.
           3.
           
           As
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           feare
           of
           adherency
           :
           so
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             :
             and
             of
             the
             points
             of
             instruction
             thence
             arising
             .
          
        
         
           Every
           true
           Subject
           ,
           and
           every
           true
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           
           ought
           to
           feare
           his
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           performe
           all
           duties
           and
           offices
           whatsoever
           due
           from
           a
           subject
           to
           his
           Prince
           .
           For
           the
           opening
           hereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           containes
           all
           duties
           of
           a
           Christian
           Subject
           to
           his
           King.
           For
           that
           which
           is
           sayd
           here
           ,
           
             Feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             feare
             the
             King
             ,
          
           is
           expressed
           by
           Peter
           thus
           :
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           As
           in
           the
           fifth
           Commandement
           ,
           
           
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           as
           by
           Father
           and
           Mother
           all
           Superiors
           ,
           that
           stand
           in
           a
           bond
           of
           relation
           to
           inferiours
           ,
           as
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           the
           chiefe
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Prince
           ,
           is
           meant
           :
           so
           under
           this
           word
           honor
           ,
           all
           kindes
           of
           duty
           and
           service
           due
           from
           all
           inferiours
           to
           their
           Superiours
           respectively
           ,
           are
           comprized
           .
           This
           is
           expressed
           also
           by
           
           Peter
           ,
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evill
             do●rs
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             prayse
             of
             them
             that
             doe
             well
             .
          
           This
           is
           yet
           more
           fully
           and
           amply
           set
           
           downe
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           
           Where
           this
           doctrine
           is
           not
           only
           prooved
           ,
           but
           pressed
           and
           confirmed
           by
           many
           strong
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           is
           propounded
           ,
           in
           the
           duty
           injoyned
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             Let
             every
             soule
             bee
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             .
          
           The
           Precept
           is
           universall
           to
           every
           creature
           ;
           not
           *
           Pope
           nor
           Cardinall
           ,
           nor
           Prelate
           excepted
           .
           All
           living
           under
           the
           Kings
           Dominion
           ,
           must
           bee
           subject
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           reasons
           are
           there
           rendred
           .
           1.
           
           
             Because
             those
             higher
             Powers
             are
             of
             God.
          
           So
           as
           hee
           that
           resisteth
           the
           Power
           ,
           resisteth
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           penalty
           upon
           rebells
           :
           
             They
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           Rebells
           shall
           not
           escape
           eyther
           the
           just
           hand
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           ordinance
           is
           resisted
           ,
           in
           resisting
           of
           the
           power
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           the
           excellent
           office
           that
           the
           Powers
           doe
           beare
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           execute
           justice
           and
           judgement
           betweene
           Subjects
           .
           
             For
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evill
             .
          
           And
           as
           he
           rewards
           
             the
             evill
          
           with
           punishment
           :
           so
           the
           good
           with
           prayse
           .
           For
           ,
           
             wilt
             thou
             not
             be
             affrayd
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             Doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             prayse
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             hee
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             bee
             affrayd
             :
             for
             hee
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             :
             for
             hee
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evill
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           this
           subjection
           ,
           vers
           .
           3.
           
           
             Wherefore
             ye
             must
             bee
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           So
           as
           ,
           if
           feare
           of
           wrath
           be
           not
           a
           bond
           strong
           enough
           :
           yet
           conscience
           is
           ,
           which
           will
           dispense
           with
           no
           man.
           For
           Gods
           ordinance
           bindes
           the
           Conscience
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           from
           the
           end
           of
           paying
           tribute
           .
           vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             pay
             yee
             tribute
             also
             .
          
           For
           what
           cause
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           
           Gods
           Ministers
           attending
           continually
           upon
           this
           very
           thing
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           justice
           ,
           in
           punishing
           the
           evill
           ,
           in
           praysing
           and
           countenancing
           the
           good
           .
           And
           hereupon
           the
           Apostle
           reinforceth
           his
           exhortation
           ,
           as
           an
           use
           of
           the
           point
           ;
           
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             custome
             to
             whom
             custome
             ,
             feare
             to
             whom
             feare
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           the
           former
           reasons
           expressed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           wee
           may
           adde
           one
           more
           ,
           answerable
           and
           correspondent
           to
           that
           fore-alledged
           ,
           of
           our
           obedience
           unto
           God
           :
           (
           for
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           holds
           a
           resemblance
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           exact
           and
           perfect
           patterne
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           as
           God
           is
           the
           best
           patterne
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           whereby
           God
           doth
           governe
           ,
           the
           best
           patterne
           of
           a
           Kings
           government
           )
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           Wee
           are
           to
           bee
           subject
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           all
           due
           services
           by
           that
           bond
           or
           tye
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           Gods
           Law
           and
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Kings
           Law
           doth
           put
           upon
           us
           .
           You
           may
           remember
           I
           showed
           you
           before
           ,
           how
           Gods
           Law
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           feare
           and
           service
           ,
           which
           wee
           performe
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           beside
           ,
           or
           transgresse
           this
           rule
           ,
           brings
           us
           under
           the
           guilt
           and
           penalty
           of
           rebellion
           .
           I
           showed
           you
           also
           ,
           how
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           serve
           God
           as
           our
           King
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           mutuall
           stipulation
           which
           God
           makes
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           with
           him
           .
           Semblably
           ,
           our
           subjection
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           ,
           as
           by
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           universall
           obedience
           to
           God
           and
           man
           :
           so
           by
           the
           good
           Lawes
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           note
           the
           completenesse
           of
           this
           correspondence
           .
           It
           stayes
           not
           here
           ,
           but
           holds
           also
           in
           that
           mutuall
           stipulation
           or
           Covenant
           which
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Subjects
           make
           at
           his
           Coronation
           :
           
           Where
           the
           King
           taking
           an
           explicit
           solemne
           oath
           to
           maintaine
           the
           ancient
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           rule
           and
           governe
           all
           his
           people
           according
           to
           those
           Lawes
           established
           :
           So
           consequently
           ,
           and
           implicitly
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           doe
           sweare
           fealty
           ,
           allegiance
           ,
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           his
           just
           Lawes
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           excellent
           Majesty
           in
           the
           Petition
           of
           Right
           ,
           which
           he
           subscribed
           with
           his
           owne
           royall
           hand
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           written
           in
           golden
           characters
           .
           The
           King
           willeth
           ,
           that
           right
           be
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Customes
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Statutes
           be
           put
           in
           due
           execution
           ,
           and
           His
           Subjects
           may
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           any
           wrong
           ,
           or
           oppressions
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           :
           To
           the
           preservation
           whereof
           hee
           holds
           himselfe
           in
           Conscience
           as
           well
           obliged
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           in
           full
           Parliament
           he
           concluded
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           Soit
           droit
           fait
           come
           est
           desire
           :
           
             Let
             right
             be
             done
          
           
           
             as
             is
             desired
          
           .
           And
           then
           in
           his
           Majesties
           speech
           following
           ;
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           my
           Maxime
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Peoples
           Libertie
           strengthens
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           is
           to
           defend
           the
           Peoples
           Liberties
           .
           O
           blessed
           King
           ,
           ever
           may'st
           Thou
           live
           crowned
           with
           all
           blessings
           in
           Thy
           Royall
           selfe
           and
           Posterity
           ,
           being
           knit
           unto
           Thy
           people
           in
           this
           indissoluble
           bond
           !
           And
           herein
           His
           Sacred
           Majestie
           shewed
           himselfe
           a
           Peereles
           Sonne
           to
           His
           Peerelesse
           Father
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           1609.
           besides
           sundry
           other
           rare
           passages
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           :
           The
           King
           bindes
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           a
           double
           oath
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           Tacitly
           ,
           as
           
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           bound
           as
           well
           to
           protect
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           Lawes
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           :
           and
           expresly
           ,
           by
           his
           Oath
           at
           His
           Coronation
           :
           So
           as
           every
           Just
           King
           in
           a
           setled
           Kingdome
           is
           bound
           to
           observe
           that
           paction
           made
           to
           his
           people
           by
           his
           Lawes
           ,
           in
           framing
           his
           government
           agreeable
           thereunto
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           paction
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Noah
           after
           the
           deluge
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           a
           King
           governing
           in
           a
           setled
           Kingdome
           ,
           leaves
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           degenerates
           into
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           leaves
           off
           to
           rule
           according
           to
           his
           lawes
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           Therefore
           all
           Kings
           that
           are
           not
           Tyrants
           ,
           or
           perjured
           ,
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           bound
           themselves
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           Lawes
           :
           and
           they
           that
           perswade
           them
           the
           contrary
           ,
           are
           Vipers
           and
           Pests
           ,
           both
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           .
           Which
           words
           beseeming
           a
           just
           King
           ,
           I
           have
           heere
           set
           downe
           as
           an
           honourable
           testimony
           of
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Sonne
           :
           and
           all
           to
           be
           for
           the
           stronger
           reason
           to
           all
           subjects
           to
           performe
           all
           due
           obedience
           to
           their
           Soveraigne
           .
           For
           if
           your
           Gracious
           King
           doe
           so
           solemnly
           by
           Sacred
           oath
           ,
           ratified
           againe
           in
           Parliament
           under
           His
           Royall
           hand
           ,
           bind
           himselfe
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Lawes
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           His
           Subjects
           :
           then
           how
           much
           are
           the
           people
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           all
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           according
           to
           his
           just
           Laws
           ?
           So
           much
           of
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Uses
           .
           Here
           ,
           1.
           
           Not
           onely
           Papists
           ,
           but
           the
           religion
           of
           Popery
           it selfe
           ,
           come
           under
           the
           guilt
           and
           condemnation
           of
           Rebellion
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           maine
           Principle
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           to
           exalt
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           Pope
           as
           supreme
           over
           all
           Powers
           ,
           as
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           States
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           not
           unworthily
           is
           
           their
           ‡
           Religion
           branded
           for
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           for
           Faction
           ,
           and
           their
           practise
           murdering
           of
           soules
           and
           bodies
           .
           And
           though
           some
           Papists
           will
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           as
           subjects
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           acknowledging
           their
           subjection
           to
           the
           King
           upon
           no
           other
           termes
           ,
           but
           as
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Supreme
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           the
           Papists
           King
           and
           Soveraigne
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           is
           their
           rebellious
           religion
           ,
           nay
           which
           is
           rebellion
           it selfe
           ,
           fostered
           and
           fomented
           in
           our
           Land
           ;
           to
           the
           infinite
           dishonour
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           His
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           God
           in
           mercy
           doe
           not
           prevent
           it
           .
           The
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           before
           Antichrist
           the
           great
           usurper
           mounted
           aloft
           ,
           acknowledged
           no
           Supreme
           above
           the
           †
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           every
           absolute
           Prince
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           onely
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           Exhortation
           .
           Heere
           let
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           royall
           subjects
           learne
           to
           yeeld
           all
           feare
           ,
           honour
           ,
           obedience
           to
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           following
           the
           direction
           and
           exhortation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           Let
           every
           soule
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           .
           And
           render
           to
           all
           their
           dues
           ,
           Tribute
           to
           whom
           Tribute
           is
           due
           ,
           Custome
           to
           whom
           Custome
           ,
           Feare
           to
           whom
           feare
           ,
           Honour
           to
           whom
           honour
           .
           And
           for
           the
           better
           stirring
           up
           of
           all
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           subjects
           owe
           to
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           Let
           us
           often
           meditate
           of
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           motives
           fore-mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           especially
           considering
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           is
           Gods
           Minister
           ,
           to
           doe
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           evill
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           and
           reward
           the
           good
           :
           as
           also
           because
           hee
           attends
           continually
           upon
           this
           great
           office
           .
           And
           lastly
           considering
           in
           speciall
           ,
           how
           our
           Gracious
           
           Soveraigne
           hath
           entered
           into
           Solemne
           and
           sacred
           Covenant
           with
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           bee
           their
           King
           and
           Protector
           ,
           and
           to
           governe
           them
           according
           to
           his
           good
           and
           just
           lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           all
           their
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Patterne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           vicegerent
           hee
           is
           ,
           to
           demaund
           of
           them
           no
           other
           obedience
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           good
           lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           require
           .
           With
           what
           alacrity
           then
           and
           readinesse
           ,
           ought
           all
           Subjects
           to
           expresse
           their
           loyalty
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           adde
           their
           dayly
           and
           fervent
           prayers
           and
           supplications
           for
           the
           life
           of
           our
           gracious
           King
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           righteous
           and
           religious
           
           government
           ,
           wee
           may
           lead
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           life
           in
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           :
           Feare
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           only
           keeping
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           a
           religious
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Civill
           filiall
           feare
           .
           The
           point
           in
           briefe
           is
           :
           True
           Subjects
           beare
           to
           their
           King
           such
           a
           feare
           ,
           as
           children
           to
           
           their
           parents
           .
           Not
           a
           feare
           with
           terror
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sayth
           to
           Parents
           ,
           *
           
             Provoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             wrath
             .
          
           The
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           is
           a
           name
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           naturall
           affection
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           all
           other
           kinds
           of
           humaine
           affections
           .
           Now
           a
           King
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           loving
           and
           loyall
           
           Subjects
           are
           as
           so
           many
           Children
           into
           him
           .
           Hee
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           great
           family
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Hee
           is
           the
           great
           Lord
           Steward
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           over
           his
           family
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           protect
           them
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           feed
           them
           ,
           &
           rule
           them
           as
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           78.
           71.
           72.
           
           Now
           the
           sheep
           are
           affrayd
           of
           the
           wolfe
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             If
             thou
             doest
             evill
             ,
             be
             affrayd
             .
          
           So
           as
           a
           good
           Subject
           so
           feareth
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           not
           affrayd
           ,
           because
           he
           lives
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           and
           his
           King.
           
        
         
           Againe
           this
           filiall
           feare
           in
           a
           Subject
           towards
           his
           Prince
           ,
           doth
           necessarily
           imply
           an
           excellent
           and
           eminent
           love
           towards
           the
           King
           :
           yea
           greater
           love
           ,
           then
           naturall
           Children
           beare
           unto
           their
           Parents
           ,
           namely
           as
           they
           are
           members
           of
           the
           great
           politicke
           body
           ,
           united
           to
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Head.
           There
           being
           a
           neerer
           tye
           of
           affection
           betweene
           the
           Head
           and
           the
           members
           ;
           then
           betweene
           a
           Father
           and
           his
           child
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           worthily
           sayd
           by
           that
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           M.
           Perkins
           ,
           
             A
             good
             Subject
          
           
           
             is
             more
             to
             love
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             then
             his
             owne
             life
             .
          
           And
           great
           reason
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           is
           
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrills
          
           ,
           Lam.
           4.
           20.
           
           
             Hee
             is
             more
             worth
             ,
             than
             ten
             thousand
             of
             us
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Sam.
           18.
           3.
           
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           Let
           this
           be
           for
           exhortation
           to
           all
           good
           Subjects
           to
           feare
           their
           King
           as
           Sonnes
           their
           Father
           ;
           as
           their
           carefull
           Shepherd
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           under
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           wolves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           may
           condemne
           those
           that
           would
           perswade
           Kings
           to
           rule
           in
           a
           terrible
           and
           formidable
           manner
           ,
           as
           over
           a
           sort
           of
           slaves
           .
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             the
             good
             :
          
           Rom.
           13.
           3.
           
           Such
           are
           dangerous
           persons
           ,
           that
           would
           turne
           filiall
           feare
           in
           Subjects
           to
           servile
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             Oderunt
             dum
             metuunt
          
           .
        
         
           
             Againe
             ,
             hereunto
             wee
             may
             fitly
             joyne
             the
             next
             Point
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           That
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           so
           
           
           it
           is
           a
           feare
           of
           adherency
           ,
           a
           feare
           full
           of
           loyalty
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           true
           Subject
           to
           sticke
           so
           close
           to
           his
           Prince
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           make
           a
           separation
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           and
           his
           Subjects
           are
           united
           with
           strong
           ligaments
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           and
           body
           .
           And
           this
           feare
           of
           adherency
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           as
           we
           reade
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           10.
           26.
           
           
             There
             went
             with
             Saul
             a
             band
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             God
             had
             touched
             .
          
           But
           such
           as
           cleave
           not
           unto
           the
           King
           are
           branded
           for
           
             children
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           who
           
             despis●d
             their
             King.
          
           vers
           .
           27.
           
           So
           wee
           read
           also
           of
           David
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           great
           distresse
           and
           straits
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           unnaturall
           and
           traiterous
           Sonne
           Absalom
           ,
           and
           those
           many
           tribes
           of
           Israel
           that
           had
           revolted
           to
           him
           from
           their
           King
           ,
           yet
           some
           cleave
           unto
           him
           ;
           as
           2.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             servants
             said
             unto
             the
             King
             :
             Behold
             thy
             servants
             are
             ready
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             shall
             appoint
             .
          
           And
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           
             Ittai
             said
             to
             the
             King
          
           ,
           (
           when
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           goe
           back
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           care
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           as
           verse
           19.
           
           2●
           .
           )
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             and
             as
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             liveth
             ,
             Surely
             in
             what
             place
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             shall
             bee
             ,
             whether
             in
             death
             or
             life
             ,
             even
             there
             also
             will
             thy
             servant
             bee
             .
          
           Here
           was
           a
           faithfull
           servant
           ,
           and
           loyall
           subject
           indeede
           .
        
         
           And
           great
           reason
           ,
           every
           good
           subject
           should
           sticke
           close
           to
           his
           King
           in
           all
           difficulties
           .
           First
           we
           are
           bound
           hereunto
           by
           a
           strong
           bond
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           5.
           
           And
           this
           Conscience
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           surest
           bond
           of
           all
           obedience
           .
           This
           was
           that
           bond
           ,
           which
           tyed
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           to
           performe
           such
           faithfull
           military
           service
           unto
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           those
           
           also
           ,
           who
           where
           otherwise
           cruell
           persecuters
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Apostates
           from
           Christ.
           As
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           Example
           of
           *
           Iulian
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           commanded
           his
           band
           of
           Christians
           to
           march
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           they
           straight
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           lives
           in
           hazard
           .
           But
           if
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           their
           brethren
           ,
           then
           they
           layd
           downe
           their
           Armes
           ,
           and
           cast
           themselves
           downe
           at
           the
           Emperors
           feete
           ,
           and
           offered
           their
           naked
           bodies
           rather
           to
           suffer
           whatsoever
           torments
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           reason
           why
           a
           good
           subject
           ought
           to
           sticke
           close
           to
           his
           King
           in
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           make
           a
           Kingdome
           invincible
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           the
           enemies
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           an
           old
           saying
           ;
           Divide
           and
           Rule
           .
           Divisions
           in
           a
           state
           ,
           expose
           it
           to
           forraigne
           enemies
           .
           But
           unity
           of
           heart
           and
           affections
           betweene
           the
           subjects
           and
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           makes
           a
           Common-Wealth
           happy
           and
           perpetuall
           .
           When
           my selfe
           was
           once
           at
           the
           High
           Commission
           falsly
           charged
           by
           a
           great
           Prelate
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           in
           that
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           I
           had
           dedicated
           a
           *
           Booke
           to
           the
           Lower
           house
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           thereby
           to
           incense
           the
           Commons
           against
           the
           King
           :
           I
           presently
           answered
           ,
           No
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           dedicated
           my
           Booke
           to
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Howses
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           divide
           the
           head
           from
           the
           body
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           but
           I
           pray
           God
           unite
           them
           together
           .
           Hereat
           he
           was
           mute
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           raylings
           ,
           and
           false
           charges
           were
           
           at
           an
           non-plus
           .
           So
           it
           seem'd
           some
           there
           were
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           who
           went
           about
           *
           at
           that
           time
           to
           divide
           the
           King
           from
           his
           people
           .
           And
           yet
           another
           of
           them
           said
           Amen
           to
           my
           prayer
           ,
           being
           convinced
           of
           this
           trueth
           ,
           that
           divisions
           or
           heart-burnings
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           subjects
           ,
           are
           most
           perillous
           .
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           Here
           then
           those
           are
           justly
           and
           severely
           censurable
           ,
           even
           as
           traytors
           to
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           who
           play
           the
           make-baites
           betweene
           the
           Prince
           and
           people
           :
           And
           these
           are
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           or
           else
           those
           of
           their
           faction
           ,
           who
           herein
           combine
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Samsons
           foxes
           tyed
           tayle
           to
           tayle
           ,
           with
           a
           fire-brand
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           whole
           State
           in
           a
           combustion
           ,
           by
           stirring
           up
           and
           fomenting
           the
           fire
           of
           dissention
           betweene
           our
           gratious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           and
           his
           loving
           and
           loyall
           Subjects
           .
           And
           this
           they
           labour
           to
           doe
           two
           wayes
           :
           either
           by
           incensing
           the
           King
           with
           a
           hard
           opinion
           of
           his
           best
           Subjects
           ,
           those
           especially
           that
           are
           most
           religious
           and
           pious
           ,
           humble
           and
           peaceable
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           :
           or
           else
           on
           the
           other
           side
           by
           incensing
           the
           people
           with
           a
           sinister
           opinion
           of
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           thus
           playing
           lack
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           being
           Ambidexters
           ,
           and
           know
           to
           make
           advantage
           every
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           wayes
           :
           it
           hath
           beene
           an
           old
           practise
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           Accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           ‡
           to
           suggest
           and
           whisper
           into
           Kings
           eares
           evill
           and
           false
           reports
           ,
           especially
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           who
           ,
           where
           ever
           they
           be
           ,
           are
           the
           Kings
           best
           subjects
           .
           What
           a
           faire
           tale
           could
           Haman
           tell
           the
           King
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           a
           people
           scattered
           over
           his
           Provinces
           ,
           &
           had
           their
           Lawes
           divers
           from
           other
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           hereby
           trouble
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           
           were
           factious
           ,
           for
           they
           observed
           not
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           the
           Kings
           profit
           to
           suffer
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           seducing
           the
           King
           by
           his
           sycophants
           tōgue
           ,
           he
           procures
           a
           Decree
           for
           their
           utter
           extirpation
           .
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           the
           Centurists
           in
           their
           Preface
           before
           the
           5.
           and
           6.
           
           Centurie
           ,
           that
           this
           arte
           of
           satan̄
           was
           much
           practised
           in
           those
           times
           against
           those
           that
           were
           most
           religious
           and
           pious
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           prevayled
           much
           to
           the
           corrupting
           and
           overthrowing
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           herein
           were
           the
           Arrians
           the
           chiefe
           sticklers
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           .
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           one
           passage
           for
           many
           .
           
             Et
             hoc
             quoque
             ,
             &c.
          
           This
           also
           is
           remarkable
           in
           this
           present
           Century
           ,
           
           that
           it
           presents
           before
           our
           eyes
           those
           artes
           ,
           whereby
           false
           teachers
           doe
           mount
           on
           high
           :
           and
           afterwards
           obtaining
           their
           desire
           ,
           they
           domineere
           as
           they
           list
           .
           For
           they
           creep
           into
           Courts
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           hypocrisy
           ,
           false
           tales
           ,
           and
           detractions
           of
           sincere
           teachers
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           collusion
           with
           Courtiers
           ,
           they
           doe
           surprise
           the
           
           mindes
           of
           the
           great
           ones
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           office
           ,
           or
           service
           that
           they
           promise
           not
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           commonly
           grave
           ,
           constant
           ,
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           Professors
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           are
           hated
           in
           Courts
           and
           great
           mens
           houses
           :
           because
           they
           defend
           the
           truth
           more
           stisfely
           ,
           and
           taxe
           sins
           more
           freely
           to
           which
           Courts
           and
           great
           ones
           are
           more
           obnoxious
           ,
           than
           to
           them
           seemes
           fit
           ,
           Parasites
           and
           Court
           Gnathoes
           interpret
           these
           things
           to
           redound
           to
           the
           reproach
           and
           diminution
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           authority
           ,
           and
           to
           tend
           to
           tumults
           and
           seditions
           .
           And
           they
           speake
           pleasing
           and
           plausible
           things
           ,
           being
           blind
           watchmen
           ,
           dumbe
           dogs
           ,
           plagues
           of
           soules
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           ravening
           wolves
           ,
           the
           eves
           and
           robbers
           of
           soules
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           with
           no
           great
           adoe
           ,
           they
           make
           havocke
           of
           the
           most
           able
           Ministers
           ,
           such
           as
           teach
           truly
           ,
           seriously
           ,
           gravely
           and
           savingly
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           their
           owne
           Sect
           they
           preferre
           and
           place
           them
           in
           the
           Chaires
           .
           So
           there
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           what
           need
           wee
           turne
           over
           antiquity
           ?
           Have
           wee
           not
           examples
           enow
           neerer
           home
           .
           What
           then
           's
           more
           common
           in
           *
           Amasiahses
           mouthes
           ,
           then
           declamations
           against
           the
           good
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           Kings
           most
           loyall
           ,
           loving
           ,
           dutifull
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           obedient
           peaceable
           subjects
           ?
           
           How
           do
           they
           heare
           of
           such
           Declamers
           ,
           Factious
           ,
           Seditious
           ,
           Turbulent
           ,
           Disafected
           to
           the
           *
           present
           goverment
           ,
           enemies
           of
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           oftē
           inculcated
           ,
           they
           seeke
           to
           ingratiate
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           into
           disgrace
           the
           true
           servants
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Nor
           are
           they
           content
           ,
           to
           abuse
           our
           pious
           Princes
           eares
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           but
           also
           on
           the
           Stage
           .
           O
           pyous
           ,
           holy
           ,
           reverend
           ,
           grave
           ,
           gracious
           Prelates
           ,
           whose
           Academicall
           Entertainment
           of
           pious
           and
           religious
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           (
           in
           stead
           of
           learned
           and
           Scholasticall
           disputations
           ,
           or
           exercises
           intable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           learned
           Academy
           )
           is
           a
           scurrilous
           Enterlude
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           disgrace
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           beauty
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           true
           piety
           and
           vertue
           !
           O
           blush
           at
           this
           ye
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           shrift
           confesse
           how
           unseemly
           this
           was
           for
           YOV
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           succeede
           the
           Apoles
           !
           Eyther
           for
           shame
           mend
           your
           manners
           ,
           or
           never
           more
           imprison
           any
           man
           ,
           for
           denying
           that
           title
           of
           succession
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           bely
           by
           your
           vnapostolicall
           practise
           .
           And
           may
           not
           that
           be
           applied
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           Bernard
           ,
           
           taxed
           Pope
           Eugenius
           with
           :
           where
           telling
           him
           of
           his
           pompe
           ,
           Oves
           quid
           capiunt
           ?
           Si
           auderem
           dicere
           ,
           Demonum
           magis
           ,
           quam
           ovium
           passcua
           haec
           .
           
             What
             good
             do
             the
             sheep
             receive
             ?
             If
             I
             durst
             speake
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             pastures
             rather
             of
             Devils
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             sheep
             .
          
           Scilicet
           sic
           factitabat
           Petrus
           ?
           Sic
           Paulus
           ludebat
           ?
           
             Did
             Peter
             thus
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             Did
             Paul
             play
             ,
             such
             play
             ?
          
           Surely
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           ashamed
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           ever
           it
           should
           be
           sayd
           ,
           I
           haue
           lived
           a
           Minister
           under
           such
           a
           Prelacy
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           sufficient
           ,
           this
           is
           done
           in
           the
           very
           heat
           and
           height
           of
           Gods
           Tragedy
           ,
           still
           in
           Acting
           in
           the
           Imperiall
           City
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           all
           mourning
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           every
           moment
           as
           
           dying
           men
           .
           Was
           this
           a
           time
           then
           of
           Entertaining
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           poysoning
           their
           eares
           with
           Enterludes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           provoking
           the
           Lord
           further
           to
           plague
           the
           Kings
           good
           people
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           rather
           have
           mooved
           his
           Majesty
           (
           whō
           you
           &
           wee
           al
           know
           to
           be
           forward
           enough
           to
           hearken
           to
           such
           a
           motion
           )
           to
           have
           called
           a
           true
           Fast
           ,
           with
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           over
           the
           Land
           ?
           And
           was
           that
           a
           time
           of
           Enterludes
           ?
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           feare
           some
           Plague
           to
           grow
           in
           such
           a
           mighty
           assembly
           ?
           When
           notwithstanding
           Preaching
           is
           made
           dangerous
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           plague
           ;
           which
           should
           be
           a
           meanes
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           formerly
           )
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           plague
           ,
           by
           bringing
           the
           people
           to
           true
           humiliation
           and
           reformation
           .
           Whereas
           your
           guelded
           Fast-book
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           Proclamation
           )
           I
           am
           sure
           brought
           us
           for
           a
           hansell
           ,
           a
           double
           increase
           of
           the
           Plague
           that
           weeke
           ,
           to
           any
           weeke
           since
           the
           Plague
           began
           :
           and
           most
           terrible
           weather
           withall
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           great
           losse
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercheants
           ,
           the
           angry
           countenāce
           of
           heaven
           ever
           since
           pouring
           Gods
           wrath
           upon
           this
           your
           hypocritical
           Mockfast
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           take
           this
           with
           you
           :
           As
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           calls
           to
           Fasting
           ,
           you
           fall
           a
           Feasting
           :
           So
           there
           is
           a
           hand
           writing
           over
           you
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Surely
             this
             iniquity
             shall
             never
             be
          
           
           
             purged
             away
             from
             you
             ,
             till
             ye
             dye
             sayth
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           now
           do
           not
           exclame
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           spake
           against
           such
           intertainment
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           &
           his
           noble
           Court
           ,
           as
           is
           indeed
           honorable
           ,
           grave
           ,
           and
           sutable
           to
           such
           a
           Majesty
           &
           Traine
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           Sacrifice
           my
           deerest
           blood
           ,
           if
           need
           were
           .
           Let
           not
           malice
           sucke
           poyson
           out
           of
           the
           sweet
           flower
           of
           candid
           sincerity
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           Iesuites
           and
           their
           Faction
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Factors
           doe
           ,
           labour
           to
           divide
           the
           King
           from
           his
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           poysoning
           his
           gentle
           eares
           with
           their
           Serpentine
           breath
           ,
           in
           their
           malicious
           detractions
           :
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           so
           carry
           the
           matter
           with
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           disunion
           of
           affection
           betwene
           them
           and
           their
           Soveraigne
           .
           As
           first
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Priests
           ,
           by
           seducing
           the
           people
           to
           their
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           a
           drawing
           of
           their
           hearts
           away
           ,
           as
           from
           their
           God
           ,
           so
           from
           their
           King.
           Secondly
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           do
           so
           interpret
           and
           presse
           the
           Kings
           Acts
           (
           which
           his
           Majesty
           intendend
           for
           good
           )
           as
           if
           hee
           prohibited
           the
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           of
           the
           saying
           Doctrines
           of
           grace
           &
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           very
           Gospel
           is
           destroyed
           .
           For
           example
           :
           I
           my selfe
           was
           convented
           by
           a
           Pursivant
           to
           London
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           his
           Lordship
           charged
           ,
           for
           preaching
           of
           the
           Goulden
           Chaine
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           30.
           as
           it
           lay
           in
           my
           course
           ,
           preaching
           upon
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           therein
           I
           did
           *
           contrary
           to
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             I
             never
             take
             the
             Kings
             Declaration
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             him
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             neither
             durst
             I
             ever
             conceive
             a
             thought
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             to
             thinke
             him
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             suppressing
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
           And
           have
           I
           not
           good
           ground
           for
           it
           ?
           For
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Declaration
           to
           All
           
           his
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           the
           cause
           which
           mooved
           him
           to
           dissolue
           ,
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           Published
           by
           his
           Majesties
           speciall
           Command
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           mentioning
           Richard
           Mountagues
           Appeale
           ,
           which
           did
           
             open
             the
             way
             to
             those
             Schismes
             and
             divisions
             ,
             which
             have
             since
             insued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           expresseth
           himselfe
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             we
             did
             for
             
             remedy
             and
             redresse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             our
             good
             people
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             our
             publick
             Proclamation
             call
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             ministred
             matter
             of
             offence
             ,
             but
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             danger
             for
             hereafter
             ,
             reprinted
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             established
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             of
             famous
             memory
             :
             and
             ,
             by
             a
             Declaration
             before
             those
             Articles
             ,
             we
             did
             tye
             &
             restraine
             all
             opinions
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Articles
             ,
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             left
             for
             private
             fancies
             ,
             and
             innovation
             .
             For
             we
             call
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             before
             whom
             we
             stand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             hath
             been
             ,
             our
             hearts
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             worthy
             of
             that
             title
             ,
             which
             we
             account
             the
             most
             glorious
             in
             all
             our
             Crowne
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             faith
             :
             neither
             shal
             we
             ever
             give
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             authorising
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             where
             by
             any
             innovation
             may
             steale
             ,
             or
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             preserve
             that
             vnity
             of
             Doctrine
             &
             Discipline
             established
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             stood
             &
             florished
             ever
             since
             .
          
           These
           be
           his
           Majesties
           expresse
           words
           .
           Well
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           was
           suspended
           from
           my
           Mistery
           .
           Thus
           when
           they
           would
           insnare
           or
           oppresse
           us
           ,
           they
           lay
           all
           the
           burden
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           how
           
           injurious
           ,
           and
           dishonorable
           it
           is
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           referre
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           matters
           of
           such
           moment
           .
           Take
           another
           instance
           Another
           time
           ,
           namely
           then
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           High
           Commission
           board
           at
           London-house
           ,
           about
           that
           Booke
           of
           mine
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           ,
           but
           rayling
           and
           reviling
           ,
           and
           charging
           me
           with
           sedition
           ,
           which
           I
           retorted
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           whereby
           I
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           for
           the
           time
           :
           yet
           they
           recovering
           breath
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           sayd
           ,
           
             I
             must
             to
             prison
          
           .
           If
           I
           must
           (
           sayd
           I
           )
           I
           desire
           to
           put
           in
           baile
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           my
           Ministeriall
           charge
           ,
           being
           within
           three
           dayes
           of
           Easter
           .
           
           No
           ,
           quoth
           my
           Lord
           of
           London
           ,
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           *
           
             the
             King
             hath
             given
             expresse
             charge
             for
             YOV
             ,
             that
             no
             ●ale
             shall
             bee
             taken
             for
             YOV
             .
             No
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ?
             Then
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             by
             what
             Law
             or
             Statute
             of
             the
             Land
             you
             doe
             imprison
             〈◊〉
             :
             if
             it
             bee
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             I
             humbly
             submit
             my selfe
             :
             Otherwise
             I
             doe
             here
             claime
             the
             right
             and
             priviledge
             of
             a
             Subject
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           prison
           I
           must
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           found
           my selfe
           agrieved
           ,
           I
           might
           bring
           a
           writ
           of
           false
           imprisonment
           .
           To
           the
           Fleet
           I
           went
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           a
           prisonner
           twelve
           dayes
           .
           And
           when
           they
           sent
           for
           me
           forth
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           amends
           ,
           they
           put
           me
           into
           the
           High
           Commission
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           frying
           pan
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           whose
           good
           Lawes
           I
           obtayned
           a
           Prohibition
           against
           their
           illegall
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           fetcht
           mee
           off
           those
           shelves
           ,
           where
           else
           with
           the
           threatned
           storme
           of
           their
           Censure
           I
           must
           have
           suffered
           shipwracke
           .
           But
           now
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           the
           sad
           consideration
           of
           the
           sagest
           ,
           whither
           that
           which
           hee
           fathered
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           seditious
           speech
           ,
           
           tending
           to
           possesse
           both
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           by-standers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           a
           sinister
           opinion
           of
           the
           Kings
           justice
           &
           constancy
           in
           keeping
           his
           solemne
           Covenant
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           Petition
           of
           Right
           .
           Though
           (
           I
           blesse
           God
           )
           I
           could
           never
           intertaine
           such
           a
           thought
           of
           my
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           utter
           such
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           his
           old
           Servant
           the
           hanfell-benefit
           of
           his
           gratious
           hand
           ,
           wherewith
           but
           a
           little
           before
           he
           had
           signed
           the
           Petition
           of
           Right
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           myne
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           good
           Subjects
           just
           and
           honest
           cause
           .
        
         
           Take
           yet
           another
           instance
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           at
           the
           high
           
           Commission
           Court
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           attending
           as
           a
           poore
           Client
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           Innocent
           at
           the
           barre
           ,
           waiting
           for
           my
           Censure
           .
           There
           a
           Rule
           for
           a
           Prohibition
           for
           Master
           Prinne
           being
           cendered
           in
           Court
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           presently
           my
           Lord
           of
           London
           ,
           then
           President
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           stands
           vp
           and
           flyes
           in
           the
           face
           of
           
             Master
             Prinne
          
           and
           his
           Prohibition
           with
           great
           heat
           of
           passion
           ,
           even
           almost
           unto
           fury
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           threatnings
           to
           him
           ,
           hee
           uttered
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           *
           
             whosoever
             should
             dare
             to
             bring
             the
             next
             Prohibition
             ,
             hee
             would
             set
             him
             fast
             by
             the
             heeles
             .
          
           This
           was
           spoken
           alowd
           in
           open
           Court.
           Now
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           this
           did
           not
           a
           little
           reflect
           and
           trench
           upon
           the
           Kings
           honor
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           subject
           .
           What
           ?
           for
           any
           man
           to
           dare
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           to
           out-dare
           the
           Kings
           just
           goverment
           of
           his
           Subjects
           according
           to
           his
           good
           Lawes
           ?
           Or
           upon
           what
           ground
           did
           hee
           thus
           boldly
           beare
           himselfe
           ?
           Vpon
           the
           King
           ?
           His
           Majesty
           had
           not
           long
           before
           signed
           ●he
           Petition
           of
           Right
           .
           Also
           his
           Majesties
           Declaration
           to
           all
           his
           loving
           Subjects
           of
           the
           causes
           which
           mooved
           him
           to
           dissolve
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           Published
           by
           his
           Majesties
           speciall
           commaund
           ,
           1628.
           
           Speaking
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           full
           satisfaction
           and
           security
           ;
           Hee
           did
           by
           an
           answer
           ,
           framed
           in
           the
           forme
           by
           themselves
           desired
           ,
           to
           their
           Parliamentary
           Petition
           ,
           confirme
           their
           ancient
           and
           just
           Liberties
           and
           Rights
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           his
           Majesty
           )
           Wee
           resolve
           with
           all
           constancy
           and
           justice
           to
           maintaine
           .
           Whereupon
           then
           did
           this
           man
           dare
           to
           utter
           such
           an
           insolent
           speech
           ?
           Not
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           .
           Wee
           have
           his
           Royall
           Word
           ,
           and
           Hand
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           yet
           some
           
           perhaps
           might
           surmise
           ,
           that
           hee
           durst
           not
           speake
           thus
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           had
           hee
           not
           some
           better
           ground
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           his
           owne
           desperate
           boldnesse
           .
           Or
           the
           best
           Apology
           hee
           can
           make
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           tongue
           did
           runne
           before
           his
           wit
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           his
           passion
           he
           sacrificed
           his
           best
           reason
           ,
           and
           loyalty
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Instances
           ,
           wee
           will
           adde
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ,
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           whereof
           wee
           all
           at
           this
           very
           time
           are
           eye-witnesses
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           still
           in
           acting
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           most
           outragious
           practise
           of
           the
           Prelates
           in
           making
           havocke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           suspending
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           outing
           of
           Ministers
           from
           their
           freehold
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           ,
           dare
           not
           read
           the
           booke
           for
           sports
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
           Now
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           officers
           ,
           herein
           most
           insolently
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           proceeding
           ,
           neither
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           nor
           Canon
           ,
           upon
           what
           authority
           doe
           they
           goe
           ?
           Surely
           they
           lay
           all
           the
           load
           upon
           the
           King.
           Why
           upon
           the
           King
           ?
           Doth
           the
           King
           commaund
           that
           Ministers
           shall
           read
           it
           in
           their
           Congregations
           ?
           No
           such
           thing
           .
           The
           Booke
           Orders
           that
           it
           bee
           published
           in
           Churches
           :
           but
           expresseth
           not
           that
           it
           bee
           read
           by
           the
           Ministers
           .
           Indeed
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             Wee
             further
             wi●l
             ,
             that
             publication
             of
             this
             our
             Commaund
             bee
             made
             by
             order
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Commaund
           differs
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Booke
           .
           The
           commaundement
           may
           be
           published
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           Booke
           read
           .
           Well
           :
           but
           it
           pleaseth
           their
           Lordships
           so
           to
           extend
           their
           order
           .
           Ministers
           must
           read
           it
           .
           But
           they
           dare
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           against
           their
           Consciences
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           They
           must
           bee
           suspended
           ,
           and
           are
           .
           By
           what
           Law
           ,
           or
           Canon
           ?
           That
           matters
           not
           ,
           their
           will
           is
           so
           .
           But
           
           if
           they
           alledge
           the
           Kings
           authority
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           where
           show
           they
           the
           King
           hath
           given
           them
           this
           authority
           to
           proceed
           so
           illegally
           and
           incanonically
           ?
           The
           Booke
           orders
           no
           such
           severe
           and
           wicked
           Censures
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           any
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
           No
           ,
           nor
           yet
           gives
           the
           Bishops
           any
           expresse
           order
           ,
           or
           power
           at
           all
           to
           punish
           any
           Minister
           in
           this
           case
           .
           And
           will
           no
           lesse
           Censure
           then
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           then
           suspension
           ,
           excommunication
           ,
           deprivation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           but
           they
           are
           rebells
           against
           the
           King.
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           But
           how
           are
           they
           rebells
           ?
           They
           resist
           not
           ,
           they
           doe
           no
           violence
           to
           authority
           .
           All
           disobedience
           is
           not
           rebellion
           .
           For
           then
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           children
           had
           beene
           rebells
           ,
           
           for
           not
           obeying
           the
           Kings
           Commandement
           .
           But
           the
           Ministers
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           refuse
           to
           read
           the
           Booke
           ,
           doe
           not
           therein
           directly
           disobey
           the
           King.
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Booke
           expresseth
           no
           such
           Commaundement
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           shall
           read
           the
           Booke
           ;
           as
           before
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           no
           wife
           and
           honest
           man
           ,
           can
           ever
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           ever
           intend
           to
           commaund
           that
           ,
           which
           mainly
           tends
           to
           the
           publicke
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           the
           violation
           and
           annihilation
           of
           the
           holy
           commandement
           touching
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           to
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           *
           Homily
           clearly
           &
           fully
           grounds
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           (
           which
           it
           calls
           our
           Christian
           Sabbath-day
           upon
           the
           fourth
           commaundement
           ;
           and
           conseqnently
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           peoples
           soules
           .
           For
           this
           were
           against
           all
           those
           solemne
           royall
           Protestations
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           sayth
           :
           *
           Neither
           shall
           we
           give
           way
           for
           the
           authorising
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           any
           innovation
           may
           steale
           or
           creepe
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           preserve
           that
           
           unity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Booke
           by
           the
           Ministers
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           (
           and
           that
           not
           creepingly
           and
           by
           stealth
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           flood
           gate
           set
           open
           )
           a
           mighty
           innovation
           of
           the
           unity
           or
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           constantly
           ,
           universally
           and
           unanimously
           maintayned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           untill
           this
           late
           faction
           of
           Anti-Sabbatarians
           started
           up
           ,
           to
           cry
           downe
           all
           Sanctification
           ,
           all
           power
           and
           purity
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           innovation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           bring
           in
           with
           it
           an
           universall
           innovation
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           as
           experience
           is
           an
           eye-witnesse
           .
           Therefore
           for
           certaine
           ,
           the
           King
           never
           gave
           authority
           to
           the
           republishing
           of
           this
           Booke
           in
           case
           it
           should
           any
           way
           tend
           to
           any
           innovation
           ,
           or
           violation
           of
           the
           unity
           of
           Doctrine
           professed
           and
           maintained
           in
           our
           Church
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           profanation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           or
           Lords-day
           ,
           which
           the
           Booke
           seemes
           to
           give
           allowance
           unto
           ,
           as
           in
           sundry
           sports
           there
           specified
           ,
           is
           directly
           against
           the
           very
           first
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           first
           of
           King
           Charles
           (
           an
           auspicious
           beginning
           ,
           promising
           a
           religious
           and
           gracious
           Raigne
           )
           where
           it
           is
           expressely
           sayd
           ,
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             true
             and
             sincere
             service
             and
             worship
             of
             Him
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             holy
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             keeping
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             is
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             true
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             unlawfull
             exercises
             and
             pastimes
             are
             prohibited
             upon
             that
             day
             .
          
           Now
           what
           are
           unlawfull
           exercises
           and
           pastimes
           prohibited
           on
           that
           day
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           there
           specified
           ,
           but
           
             all
             other
             unlawfull
             pastimes
          
           ,
           as
           there
           it
           is
           sayd
           .
           What
           are
           
           those
           ?
           By
           name
           ,
           all
           
             dancing
             ,
             leaping
             ,
             rebelling
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           in
           termes
           condemned
           ,
           by
           Imperiall
           Edicts
           ,
           Decrees
           of
           Councells
           ,
           writings
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           all
           learned
           Divines
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           in
           all
           
           ages
           .
           And
           King
           Iames
           of
           famous
           memory
           in
           his
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
          
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           :
           
             Certaine
             dayes
             in
             the
             yeare
             would
             be
             appointed
             for
             delighting
             the
             people
             with
             publicke
             Spectacles
             of
             all
             honest
             games
             and
             exercises
             of
             armes
             :
             as
             also
             for
             conveening
             of
             neighbours
             ,
             for
             intertaining
             friendship
             and
             heartlinesse
             ,
             by
             honest
             feasting
             and
             merrinesse
             :
             as
             in
             making
             playes
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             games
             in
             May
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             alwayes
             the
             Sabbaths
             be
             kept
             holy
             ,
             &
             no
             unlawful
             pastimes
             be
             used
             .
          
           By
           which
           words
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           Sports
           on
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           or
           Lords
           dayes
           ,
           are
           condemned
           as
           unlawfull
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           by
           King
           Iames
           allowed
           on
           other
           dayes
           :
           Now
           will
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           gracious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           the
           Peerelesse
           Sonne
           of
           so
           Peerelesse
           a
           Father
           ,
           doth
           herein
           disobey
           his
           Royall
           Fathers
           instruction
           ,
           as
           to
           allow
           May-games
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           lawfull
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           Hee
           expressely
           and
           by
           name
           forbids
           to
           bee
           used
           on
           that
           day
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           the
           Booke
           for
           Sports
           was
           first
           published
           in
           Print
           in
           K.
           Iames
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           therein
           May-games
           ,
           and
           other
           Sports
           are
           alowed
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           s
           too
           true
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           consider
           the
           maner
           of
           putting
           forth
           of
           that
           booke
           at
           first
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           how
           light
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           hold
           waight
           ,
           or
           to
           preponderate
           that
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Booke
           ,
           honorably
           ,
           Stiled
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
          
           .
           First
           it
           was
           procured
           ,
           compiled
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           time
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Progresse
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           merily
           disposed
           .
           They
           that
           were
           the
           compilers
           of
           it
           (
           for
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           
           the
           Kings
           leasure
           served
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           )
           for
           their
           officiousnesse
           
             (
             Populo
             ut
             placerent
          
           )
           God
           rewarded
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           not
           long
           after
           injoying
           his
           life
           ,
           the
           other
           surviving
           &
           out-living
           both
           his
           favour
           &
           place
           in
           Court.
           Againe
           it
           was
           never
           read
           ,
           nor
           yet
           pressed
           upon
           any
           Minister
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           during
           King
           Iames
           his
           raigne
           ,
           which
           lasted
           six
           yeares
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           said
           Booke
           in
           Print
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           ratified
           under
           the
           Kings
           broad
           Seale
           ,
           as
           publick
           royall
           Acts
           use
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           authenticall
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           booke
           was
           not
           inserted
           in
           his
           royall
           works
           sent
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           as
           not
           sutable
           to
           be
           ranked
           among
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           pious
           workes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           in
           his
           raigne
           used
           as
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           engine
           ,
           to
           outt
           good
           Ministers
           out
           of
           their
           Ministry
           and
           living
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           used
           by
           the
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           came
           it
           to
           be
           revived
           ,
           &
           republished
           ,
           K.
           Iames
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           this
           book
           also
           ,
           having
           no
           place
           in
           his
           royall
           Workes
           to
           preserve
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           By
           whose
           meanes
           it
           was
           raked
           out
           of
           the
           Ashes
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           republishing
           of
           it
           with
           some
           addition
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           remarkable
           worke
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           presently
           after
           the
           Lord
           of
           Canterbury
           tooke
           possession
           of
           his
           Grace-ship
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           his
           Grace
           was
           very
           zealous
           for
           the
           pressing
           of
           it
           to
           be
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           vnwary
           and
           hasty
           reading
           of
           it
           hath
           caused
           the
           dignity
           of
           some
           to
           kisse
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           reading
           of
           it
           hath
           cast
           some
           out
           of
           their
           livings
           by
           suspension
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           too
           by
           Excommunication
           :
           though
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           their
           dignity
           shineth
           the
           more
           gloriously
           .
           So
           as
           the
           violent
           and
           furious
           pressing
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           instruments
           ,
           hath
           proved
           
           a
           most
           pernicious
           snare
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           England
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           with
           their
           Learned
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           heires
           apparent
           ,
           have
           pulled
           their
           wits
           ,
           broken
           their
           braines
           and
           sleep
           ,
           spent
           many
           precious
           howers
           ,
           and
           dayes
           ,
           and
           moneths
           in
           compiling
           and
           setting
           forth
           Treatises
           ,
           Histories
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           ouerturne
           the
           fourth
           Commanndement
           ,
           with
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           in
           Libertinisme
           and
           all
           profanesse
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           thereby
           exposing
           our
           Religion
           to
           the
           reproch
           and
           scorne
           of
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           the
           *
           learnedst
           of
           them
           confessing
           ,
           that
           their
           profanation
           of
           Holy-dayes
           caused
           their
           Catholick
           Religion
           to
           be
           Scorned
           of
           the
           very
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           hindred
           their
           Conversion
           ;
           so
           farre
           are
           we
           from
           all
           hope
           of
           converting
           Papist
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           by
           vsing
           the
           Liberty
           of
           our
           vaine
           and
           madde
           fooleries
           on
           the
           Lords
           Holy
           day
           ,
           which
           they
           detest
           on
           their
           Festivall
           dayes
           :
           Yet
           all
           their
           sophistry
           ,
           decurtations
           of
           authorities
           ,
           wrestings
           ,
           wrangling
           ,
           windings
           ,
           contradictions
           ,
           vaine
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           bold
           asseverations
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           test
           ,
           or
           yet
           the
           light
           ,
           when
           their
           drosse
           ,
           and
           false
           visard
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           puld
           off
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           besides
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           violation
           of
           his
           holy
           Commaundement
           ,
           the
           precipice
           and
           downfall
           of
           the
           peoples
           soules
           into
           perdition
           ,
           
           and
           the
           reproch
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           all
           which
           the
           publick
           reading
           of
           the
           Booke
           draweth
           after
           it
           ;
           the
           least
           whereof
           were
           cause
           sufficient
           to
           deterre
           &
           stay
           Ministers
           from
           reading
           of
           it
           :
           besides
           many
           other
           reasons
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           no
           small
           consequēce
           ,
           &
           which
           makes
           me
           trēble
           with
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           that
           Ministers
           in
           reading
           this
           booke
           to
           the
           
           congregation
           ,
           should
           declare
           ,
           how
           the
           Iustices
           of
           A●…s
           in
           their
           severall
           Circuits
           are
           commanded
           ,
           th●t
           no
           man
           to
           trouble
           or
           molest
           any
           ,
           in
           or
           for
           their
           lawfull
           recreation
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           there
           specified
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           then
           ,
           what
           shall
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           doe
           ,
           when
           their
           Sons
           or
           daughters
           ,
           and
           servants
           will
           abroade
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           liberty
           of
           Sports
           ,
           at
           least
           wise
           after
           evening
           prayer
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           stay
           out
           as
           long
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           their
           Parents
           or
           Masters
           ,
           being
           godly
           disposed
           ,
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           spend
           the
           time
           at
           home
           in
           the
           private
           duties
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           their
           soules
           ?
           Gladly
           would
           they
           restraine
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           not
           ,
           dare
           not
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           Assises
           ,
           there
           to
           bee
           punished
           for
           their
           Sons
           or
           Servants
           offences
           .
           And
           what
           's
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           ingender
           in
           youthes
           mindes
           (
           too
           prone
           to
           run
           riot
           ,
           without
           a
           spurre
           )
           contempt
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           or
           Masters
           ,
           being
           freed
           by
           the
           booke
           to
           follow
           their
           pastimes
           on
           the
           Lords-dayes
           after
           evening
           prayer
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           will
           attend
           upon
           no
           private
           family
           dutie
           ,
           either
           requisit
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           or
           necessary
           about
           the
           house
           ?
           And
           though
           this
           liberty
           be
           dispensed
           only
           upon
           the
           Lords-dayes
           ,
           and
           their
           holy
           dayes
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           breed
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           traine
           them
           up
           to
           such
           a
           habit
           of
           contempt
           and
           so
           of
           a
           rebellious
           humour
           toward
           their
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           ,
           as
           they
           wil
           be
           ready
           to
           fly
           out
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           &
           they
           wil
           be
           contained
           within
           no
           bounds
           of
           their
           obedience
           .
           Of
           this
           how
           many
           Masters
           do
           complaine
           ,
           but
           the
           Iustice
           that
           should
           bright
           them
           ,
           must
           for
           sooth
           punish
           those
           Masters
           if
           their
           servants
           complaine
           of
           restraint
           .
           And
           among
           many
           other
           examples
           of
           youth●…
           Contempt
           and
           rebellion
           against
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           that
           
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Ministers
           reading
           of
           the
           said
           booke
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           I
           will
           alledge
           one
           related
           to
           me
           in
           a
           letter
           ,
           by
           a
           reverend
           Minister
           of
           good
           credit
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           doubt
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           In
           October
           last
           ,
           1636.
           the
           said
           booke
           for
           Sports
           being
           publickly
           read
           by
           the
           minister
           (
           one
           Master
           Hubberd
           of
           S.
           Stephens
           Parish
           )
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           three
           Apprentises
           being
           present
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           so
           overjoyed
           at
           the
           Liberty
           dispensed
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           spent
           six
           shillings
           that
           same
           day
           at
           the
           Taverne
           ,
           concluded
           to
           run
           from
           their
           Masters
           ,
           hired
           horses
           on
           the
           Lords
           daye
           3.
           weekes
           ensuing
           ,
           executed
           their
           plot
           ,
           rode
           away
           towards
           London
           ,
           were
           pursued
           ,
           overtaken
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           them
           brought
           home
           ,
           made
           this
           Confession
           .
           O
           cōsider
           this
           al
           ye
           my
           brethrē
           ,
           that
           have
           read
           the
           booke
           ,
           how
           many
           soules
           you
           have
           indangered
           ,
           if
           not
           destroyed
           hereby
           !
           So
           as
           this
           is
           a
           trenching
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           violent
           inroade
           upon
           the
           fifth
           Commandement
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           Honor
           thy
           Father
           and
           thy
           Mother
           &c.
           
           Thus
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           booke
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           teacheth
           them
           at
           once
           to
           breake
           two
           great
           Commandements
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           so
           cutting
           in
           sunder
           the
           very
           sinewes
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Civill
           Society
           at
           one
           blow
           .
           And
           by
           this
           occasion
           ,
           what
           Ministers
           instructions
           ,
           Exhortations
           ,
           reprofes
           of
           youth
           in
           this
           kind
           will
           be
           of
           any
           authority
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           teach
           them
           ,
           how
           to
           sanctify
           the
           Lords
           day
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           how
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           and
           obey
           their
           owne
           Parents
           ,
           and
           masters
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           Lords
           dayes
           ,
           as
           upon
           other
           dayes
           ?
           Who
           then
           seeth
           not
           here
           a
           most
           dangerous
           overthrow
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Commaundements
           
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           very
           pillars
           both
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           Civill
           Society
           ,
           and
           which
           be
           ing
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           the
           whole
           house
           must
           needs
           become
           a
           ruinous
           heape
           of
           all
           confusion
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           tend
           to
           the
           inuring
           and
           training
           up
           of
           all
           unbridled
           ,
           untaught
           ,
           and
           unseasoned
           youth
           ,
           by
           degrees
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           insolency
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           upon
           some
           discontents
           ,
           or
           other
           occasions
           ,
           as
           Iesuites
           baites
           and
           seducements
           ,
           they
           are
           easily
           drawne
           to
           advance
           their
           rebellious
           lusts
           against
           those
           that
           bee
           higher
           in
           authority
           ,
           then
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           prevent
           ?
           Yet
           
           such
           like
           Souldiers
           ,
           trained
           up
           in
           such
           a
           licentiated
           disorderly
           campe
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Venus
           ,
           or
           the
           Lady
           May
           ,
           in
           their
           sportfull
           intertainments
           ,
           are
           those
           like
           to
           prove
           :
           who
           when
           they
           should
           fight
           for
           their
           King
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           will
           bee
           ready
           either
           to
           take
           their
           heeles
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           keepe
           ranke
           ,
           or
           because
           effeminate
           Sports
           and
           warlike
           encounters
           will
           not
           suite
           together
           .
           Our
           Homily
           against
           wilfull
           Rebellion
           noteth
           ,
           how
           Rebels
           and
           Sabbath-breakers
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           .
           For
           there
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           
             Rebels
             doe
             not
             only
             leave
             the
             Sabbath-day
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             unsanctified
             ,
             the
             Temple
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             Lord
             unresorted
             unto
             ,
             but
             also
             doe
             by
             their
             workes
             of
             wickednesse
             most
             horribly
             profane
             and
             pollute
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Serving
             Satan
             and
             by
             doing
             of
             his
             worke
             ,
             making
             it
             the
             Divels
             day
             instead
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           And
           surely
           if
           this
           liberty
           of
           youth
           bee
           not
           all
           the
           sooner
           restrained
           ,
           the
           whole
           Land
           may
           rue
           it
           one
           day
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Prelates
           had
           any
           regard
           either
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           setled
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           but
           little
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           too
           palpably
           by
           their
           practises
           ,
           in
           disturbing
           and
           disordering
           of
           
           all
           they
           would
           have
           been
           so
           faire
           from
           procuring
           the
           republishing
           ,
           and
           from
           pressing
           and
           oppressing
           Ministers
           about
           the
           said
           booke
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           rather
           have
           become
           humble
           suiters
           to
           his
           Majesty
           to
           have
           set
           forth
           some
           severe
           Edict
           for
           the
           better
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           better
           obedience
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Majestey
           .
           Forasmuch
           also
           as
           the
           giving
           libertie
           of
           such
           sports
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           manifestly
           profained
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           example
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           their
           so
           pressing
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           cursed
           and
           tyranicall
           tigor
           ,
           both
           without
           and
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           example
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           breed
           in
           peoples
           mindes
           (
           such
           as
           are
           not
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           His
           Majesties
           either
           noble
           and
           Christian
           disposition
           ,
           or
           His
           many
           solemne
           Protestations
           to
           keepe
           Religion
           safe
           and
           sound
           )
           I
           know
           not
           what
           strange
           Scruples
           on
           feares
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           stagger
           in
           their
           good
           opinion
           of
           His
           Majestie
           ,
           when
           indeed
           ,
           the
           whole
           burden
           of
           the
           blame
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           upon
           
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           either
           the
           chiefe
           procures
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           the
           not
           hindere●
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           instance
           ,
           whe●●in
           the
           Prelates
           doe
           indanger
           a
           division
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           good
           Subjects
           (
           whom
           the
           Lord
           preserue
           in
           a
           perpetual
           bond
           of
           unity
           )
           is
           their
           most
           impetuous
           and
           violent
           obtruding
           of
           new
           ●ites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           begun
           through
           some
           whole
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           exacting
           a
           new
           conformity
           in
           all
           Ministers
           there
           unto
           .
           This
           is
           another
           snare
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           may
           catch
           more
           Ministers
           ,
           either
           to
           outt
           them
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           living
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           captivate
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           vassalls
           for
           whatsoever
           base
           uses
           their
           good
           Masters
           will
           put
           them
           unto
           .
           And
           herein
           they
           
           haue
           made
           a
           faire
           progresse
           already
           ,
           as
           (
           for
           example
           )
           in
           two
           whole
           Counties
           ,
           Norfolke
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           where
           in
           a
           very
           short
           space
           they
           haue
           made
           the
           fowlest
           havocke
           of
           good
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           flocks
           ,
           now
           left
           desolate
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           the
           Wolues
           ,
           as
           sheepe
           without
           their
           sheepheard
           ,
           as
           our
           eyes
           have
           never
           seene
           :
           For
           there
           are
           already
           Threescore
           Ministers
           in
           that
           one
           Diocesse
           suspended
           ,
           and
           betweene
           three
           and
           Fowrescore
           more
           ,
           have
           time
           given
           them
           now
           till
           Christ-tide
           ,
           by
           which
           time
           either
           they
           must
           bid
           their
           good
           Conscience
           farewell
           ,
           or
           else
           their
           precious
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           necessary
           meanes
           .
           Neither
           I
           thinke
           can
           it
           be
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           there
           was
           so
           great
           havocke
           made
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           of
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           any
           part
           of
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           Land.
           And
           now
           doe
           those
           Counties
           and
           Countries
           groane
           under
           this
           intolerable
           burthen
           ,
           remedilesse
           ,
           if
           God
           and
           the
           King
           doe
           not
           relieve
           them
           .
           And
           our
           neigbours
           house
           being
           thus
           on
           fire
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           concerne
           us
           all
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ?
           For
           they
           say
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           a
           precedent
           for
           all
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           what
           ground
           is
           all
           this
           ?
           What
           authority
           doe
           they
           shew
           for
           these
           outrages
           ?
           The
           King
           ?
           That
           is
           answered
           before
           by
           his
           solemne
           Protestations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           they
           plead
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           Vniformity
           before
           the
           Communion
           Booke
           ,
           wherein
           is
           reserved
           a
           power
           
             to
             the
             Queene
             with
             advise
             of
             her
             Commissioners
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             to
             ordayne
             and
             publish
             such
             further
             Ceremonies
             or
             Rites
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             most
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             edifying
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             reverence
             of
             Christs
             holy
             Mysteries
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           Hereupon
           they
           ground
           all
           their
           Innovations
           .
           But
           for
           this
           :
           First
           obserue
           ,
           that
           this
           clause
           of
           the
           Act
           is
           limmited
           
           to
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           not
           extended
           to
           her
           Successors
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           expressed
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           it
           was
           intended
           to
           the
           Successors
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           that
           qualification
           ,
           
             as
             may
             bee
             most
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             edefying
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             reverence
             of
             Christs
             holy
             Misteries
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           Well
           .
           To
           bring
           our
           new
           Rites
           to
           this
           Rule
           .
           First
           ,
           doe
           they
           make
           to
           the
           
             Advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
          
           ?
           What
           ?
           Superstitious
           ,
           Idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           of
           wooden
           Aultars
           ?
           What
           ?
           a
           complementall
           Crouch
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           they
           Crucifie
           Christ
           ?
           What
           ?
           to
           bow
           before
           a
           Crucifix
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           What
           ?
           by
           the
           Preaching
           and
           not
           praying
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           before
           and
           after
           his
           Sermon
           ?
           What
           ?
           by
           the
           expounding
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ?
           What
           ?
           by
           reading
           a
           second
           Service
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           cannot
           heare
           it
           ?
           And
           for
           due
           reverence
           to
           Christs
           Sacraments
           .
           What
           ?
           by
           possessing
           the
           people
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           a
           Popish
           reall
           presence
           ?
           What
           ?
           by
           offering
           Christ
           in
           sacrifice
           upon
           a
           Wooden
           Altar
           ;
           By
           a
           Priest
           of
           mans
           making
           ?
           What
           ?
           by
           drawing
           the
           people
           to
           a
           new
           adoration
           ,
           by
           bringing
           them
           up
           close
           to
           the
           new
           Altar
           ?
        
         
           But
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           all
           makes
           for
           them
           .
           And
           who
           shall
           bee
           judges
           ,
           but
           themselves
           who
           are
           the
           Church
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           Lastly
           I
           answer
           for
           all
           that
           no
           humane
           rationall
           creature
           can
           bring
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           colour
           ,
           that
           this
           Act
           did
           giue
           the
           Queene
           or
           her
           succssors
           any
           power
           to
           set
           up
           Popery
           againe
           .
           This
           is
           out
           of
           all
           question
           .
           But
           now
           our
           New
           Reformers
           are
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           for
           setting
           up
           Popery
           againe
           :
           witnesse
           their
           hoysing
           up
           Altars
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           with
           adorations
           ,
           putting
           downe
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           bringing
           in
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           also
           preaching
           for
           sundry
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           praying
           to
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           printing
           of
           such
           Sermons
           ,
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           .
           All
           which
           while
           they
           set
           up
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           if
           the
           King
           gaue
           them
           authority
           so
           to
           doe
           (
           of
           which
           all
           his
           Solemne
           protestations
           (
           I
           say
           )
           doe
           sufficiently
           resolve
           us
           the
           contrary
           )
           they
           must
           needs
           mightily
           shake
           and
           unsettle
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           by
           these
           their
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           attempts
           ,
           and
           sill
           the
           peoples
           minds
           with
           musings
           what
           the
           issue
           will
           bee
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           King
           will
           digest
           these
           things
           at
           the
           Prealates
           hands
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           most
           dangerous
           dividing
           and
           renting
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           asunder
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           instance
           ,
           is
           their
           arrogating
           of
           their
           Episcopall
           title
           and
           office
           of
           Superiority
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           This
           they
           did
           lately
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           occasion
           of
           Doctor
           Bastwicks
           cause
           then
           before
           them
           .
           Where
           hee
           was
           accused
           and
           severely
           censured
           ,
           for
           writting
           a
           Booke
           intituled
           
             Flagellum
             Potificis
             ,
             &
             Episcoporum
             Latialium
             :
          
           in
           which
           booke
           bee
           whipped
           that
           usurped
           authority
           of
           the
           Roman
           Hierarchy
           ;
           through
           whose
           sides
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           neere
           affinity
           or
           rather
           consanguinity
           ,
           they
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           smart
           of
           his
           whip
           ,
           tooke
           it
           all
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           Iudges
           in
           their
           owne
           cause
           ,
           passed
           their
           Episcopall
           censure
           upon
           him
           ;
           yea
           although
           he
           not
           only
           in
           his
           booke
           ,
           but
           openly
           before
           the
           whole
           Court
           professed
           and
           protested
           ,
           that
           hee
           medled
           not
           with
           those
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           received
           and
           acknowledged
           their
           Episcopall
           Iurisdiction
           from
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           and
           withall
           he
           alleadged
           and
           read
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           Courts
           
           sundry
           Statutes
           ,
           as
           in
           King
           
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             Edward
             th●
             sixt
             ,
          
           and
           *
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           which
           doe
           annex
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           unto
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ;
           So
           as
           no
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           other
           Person
           ,
           hath
           any
           power
           to
           visit
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           he
           must
           have
           it
           immediately
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           .
           This
           Iurisdiction
           annexed
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           Doctor
           Bastwicke
           alledged
           in
           Court
           against
           that
           usurped
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           challenge
           from
           Christ.
           Notwithstanding
           they
           alledged
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Episcopall
           authority
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           could
           not
           proove
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           cast
           away
           their
           Rochets
           .
           So
           they
           may
           cast
           their
           caps
           too
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           proofe
           they
           can
           bring
           for
           it
           .
           But
           stopping
           the
           Doctors
           mouth
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           plead
           his
           cause
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           a
           most
           grievous
           censure
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           1000.
           pound
           fine
           to
           the
           King
           (
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Royalty
           of
           His
           Crowne
           against
           the
           Prelates
           usurpation
           ,
           who
           would
           plucke
           away
           that
           gemme
           from
           ,
           it
           )
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           suspension
           from
           his
           practise
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           miseries
           depending
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           devolving
           upon
           his
           Wife
           and
           children
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           they
           usurpe
           ,
           professe
           and
           practise
           such
           a
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           annexed
           to
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           which
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           of
           Italy
           ,
           they
           claime
           from
           Christ.
           And
           this
           is
           cleere
           by
           a
           threefold
           practise
           of
           theirs
           .
           1.
           
           Their
           censuring
           of
           Doctor
           Bastwick
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           ,
           that
           hee
           impugned
           all
           Episcopall
           Iurisdiction
           over
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           claimed
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Scripture
           .
           So
           as
           they
           make
           it
           their
           owne
           cause
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           all
           holding
           by
           that
           title
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           And
           this
           is
           according
           to
           that
           in
           Dr.
           Pock●●ngtons
           Sunday
           ,
           no
           Sabbath
           ,
           where
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             pag.
             48.
          
           
           Hereby
           wee
           may
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           make
           good
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           For
           wee
           are
           able
           lineally
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           succession
           of
           our
           Bishops
           from
           St.
           Peter
           to
           St.
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           to
           our
           first
           Archbishops
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           our
           English
           Apostle
           ,
           downward
           to
           his
           Grace
           ,
           that
           now
           fits
           in
           his
           Chaire
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           Metropolitane
           .
           So
           hee
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           how
           our
           Prelates
           have
           no
           other
           claime
           for
           their
           Hierchie
           ,
           then
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           have
           and
           doe
           make
           ,
           which
           all
           our
           Divines
           fince
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           till
           but
           yesterday
           ,
           have
           disclaimed
           ,
           and
           our
           Prelates
           cannot
           otherwise
           assume
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           themselues
           the
           very
           limbes
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           Church
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Synagogue
           of
           Rome
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           our
           Prelates
           proveth
           this
           :
           for
           they
           neither
           have
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           nor
           have
           sought
           to
           have
           any
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Parents
           ,
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           for
           their
           keeping
           Courts
           and
           Visitations
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           doe
           all
           in
           their
           owne
           names
           ,
           and
           under
           their
           owne
           Seales
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           maintaine
           this
           their
           absolute
           and
           independed
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           no
           way
           depending
           on
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           by
           stopping
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           people
           may
           bee
           cut
           off
           from
           all
           benefit
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           native
           ancient
           Liberties
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           is
           become
           very
           geason
           ,
           and
           a
           rare
           matter
           to
           obtaine
           a
           Prohibition
           against
           their
           illegall
           practises
           ,
           invexing
           &
           oppressing
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           ;
           nay
           they
           are
           growne
           so
           formidable
           of
           late
           
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           some
           new
           generation
           of
           Giants
           )
           that
           the
           very
           motion
           of
           a
           Prohibition
           against
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           their
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           makes
           the
           Courts
           of
           Instice
           startle
           ;
           So
           as
           good
           causes
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           Innocents
           condemned
           because
           none
           dare
           pleade
           ,
           and
           judge
           their
           cause
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           governed
           .
           For
           example
           :
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Surry
           ,
           who
           are
           suspended
           from
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           outed
           of
           their
           meanes
           and
           freeholds
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           :
           yet
           are
           so
           disheartned
           and
           overawed
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           contend
           in
           Law
           against
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           further
           vexations
           :
           and
           they
           are
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           any
           fayre
           hearing
           in
           an
           ordinary
           Legall
           way
           .
           Nay
           when
           Doctor
           Bastwicke
           had
           procured
           a
           
             Hab●as
             corpus
          
           to
           remove
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Bishope
           stincking
           prison
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           unto
           the
           Kings
           Bench.
           and
           thereupon
           was
           removed
           thither-yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           procured
           the
           reversing
           of
           this
           Legall
           Order
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Prisonner
           backe
           againe
           with
           avengeance
           and
           triumph
           to
           his
           old
           lodging
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           they
           have
           gotten
           such
           a
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           doth
           overtop
           and
           countermaund
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           Liberties
           ,
           Now
           this
           power
           they
           have
           not
           from
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           usurpation
           .
           So
           as
           being
           a
           power
           not
           derived
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           immediate
           fountaine
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           proves
           to
           bee
           at
           least
           a
           branch
           of
           that
           forraigne
           power
           altogether
           excluded
           in
           the
           Statute
           of
           1.
           
           
             Elis.
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           And
           it
           is
           flatly
           against
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           in
           the
           same
           Statute
           ,
           which
           all
           Prelates
           take
           ,
           wherein
           they
           professe
           and
           promise
           faith
           and
           true
           allegiance
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Highnesse
           ,
           her
           Heires
           and
           lawfull
           Successors
           ,
           
           and
           to
           their
           power
           to
           defend
           all
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           &c.
           granted
           or
           belonging
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Highnesse
           ,
           her
           Heires
           &c.
           
           Now
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           have
           authority
           to
           exercise
           ,
           being
           annexed
           to
           the
           Crowne
           (
           as
           is
           cleere
           by
           the
           foresayd
           statute
           )
           either
           they
           must
           not
           claime
           it
           by
           another
           title
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           in
           a
           Tramunire
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           perjury
           .
           And
           whither
           they
           bee
           not
           also
           in
           a
           Praemunire
           for
           practising
           their
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           keeping
           of
           Courts
           ,
           visitations
           ,
           &c.
           in
           their
           owne
           names
           ,
           not
           having
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           under
           the
           Great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           learned
           in
           the
           Law
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           defend
           and
           maintaine
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           to
           bee
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           For
           in
           the
           visitation
           Articles
           for
           Norwich
           ,
           by
           Mathew
           
           their
           Lord
           Bishop
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           
             Be
             there
             any
             in
             your
             Parish
             ,
             that
             have
             denyed
             ,
             or
             perswaded
             any
             other
             to
             deny
             ,
             withstand
             ,
             or
             impugne
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             within
             this
             Realme
             ?
          
           First
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           faire
           colour
           and
           pretence
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           against
           Papists
           .
           Secondly
           it
           is
           against
           their
           ordinary
           practise
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           examples
           .
           And
           thirdly
           admit
           they
           doe
           sincerely
           professe
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           or
           hold
           no
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           but
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           yet
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whither
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           outrageous
           courses
           they
           how
           hold
           ,
           and
           the
           pranks
           that
           they
           play
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           are
           by
           speciall
           warrant
           from
           the
           King
           :
           or
           whither
           the
           King
           by
           some
           generall
           warrant
           dormant
           hath
           given
           them
           this
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           at
           their
           pleasure
           doe
           exercise
           ?
           For
           instance
           :
           Will
           Mathew
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           say
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           hath
           any
           warrant
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           speciall
           or
           generall
           ,
           for
           making
           such
           havocks
           and
           hurliburlies
           in
           those
           two
           great
           Counties
           of
           Norfolke
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           to
           the
           intollerable
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           injury
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           most
           dangerous
           consequences
           ?
           If
           hee
           have
           not
           any
           warrant
           ,
           but
           doth
           it
           of
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           any
           other
           Arch-Prelate
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           least
           he
           come
           to
           suffer
           as
           an
           usurper
           ,
           a
           bringer
           in
           of
           a
           forraigne
           power
           ,
           an
           Innovator
           ,
           Oppressor
           ,
           Persecutor
           and
           troubler
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           .
           If
           he
           say
           he
           hath
           warrant
           for
           〈◊〉
           let
           him
           〈◊〉
           it
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           hee
           will
           not
           father
           his
           desperate
           courses
           upon
           the
           King.
           What
           ?
           will
           hee
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           gives
           him
           a
           power
           to
           exercise
           such
           unheard
           of
           tyranny
           and
           injustice
           upon
           the
           Kings
           peaceable
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Christs
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           peoples
           Rights
           ,
           all
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           sworne
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           protested
           to
           maintaine
           inviolable
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           Crowne
           ?
           Never
           therefore
           let
           any
           man
           dare
           to
           pretend
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           so
           dishonourable
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
           Againe
           suppose
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           supposed
           )
           that
           the
           Prelates
           should
           so
           farre
           prevaile
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           a
           grant
           from
           the
           King
           to
           doe
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Religion
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           Yet
           ,
           whatsoever
           colour
           ,
           pretext
           ,
           or
           ●ow
           could
           they
           make
           for
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           to
           speake
           with
           all
           humble
           reverence
           )
           cannot
           give
           that
           power
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           not
           himselfe
           .
           For
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           in
           the
           King
           is
           given
           unto
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Now
           neither
           God
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           
           Land
           ,
           doe
           allow
           the
           King
           a
           power
           to
           alter
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           to
           oppresse
           and
           Suppresse
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           against
           both
           Law
           and
           Conscience
           .
           For
           Kings
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           wee
           shewed
           before
           .
           But
           what
           doe
           I
           speake
           of
           this
           ?
           If
           all
           the
           Prelates
           in
           England
           did
           never
           so
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           doe
           in
           these
           extravagant
           courses
           of
           theirs
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           warrant
           from
           the
           King
           I
           would
           be
           so
           fat
           from
           giving
           any
           credit
           unto
           them
           herein
           that
           I
           should
           be
           the
           first
           that
           should
           addresse
           my
           humble
           complaint
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           such
           dishonour
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           humbly
           petition
           his
           Majesty
           to
           vindicate
           his
           honour
           from
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           his
           giving
           way
           to
           ,
           or
           countenancing
           the
           Prelates
           in
           such
           their
           practises
           ,
           as
           cry
           up
           to
           heaven
           for
           vengeance
           upon
           their
           heads
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           have
           urged
           the
           more
           ,
           both
           in
           reverence
           to
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           whose
           honour
           I
           cannot
           indure
           should
           receive
           the
           least
           blemish
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           because
           such
           usurpation
           of
           the
           Prelates
           cendeth
           directly
           to
           make
           a
           division
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           subjects
           ,
           cantrary
           to
           that
           which
           we
           teach
           here
           ,
           that
           good
           Subjects
           must
           cleave
           to
           their
           God
           and
           King
           without
           separation
           and
           defection
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           the
           ligaments
           of
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           being
           broken
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           nerves
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           ,
           or
           the
           cutting
           in
           sunder
           of
           the
           sinewes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           head
           and
           members
           are
           united
           and
           compacted
           in
           one
           intire
           body
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           claime
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           make
           ,
           of
           their
           Prelation
           and
           Iurisdiction
           over
           Christs
           Ministers
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ,
           being
           repugnant
           not
           only
           to
           the
           cleare
           Scripture
           ,
           forbidding
           all
           such
           domination
           as
           they
           practise
           (
           as
           Math.
           20.
           25.
           
           &c.
           Marke
           10.
           42.
           
           &c.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           i.
           
           &c.
           )
           for
           which
           they
           have
           neither
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           ancient
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           principally
           of
           
             Diotrephes
             3
             Iohn
          
           .
           10.
           whom
           they
           imitate
           in
           affecting
           of
           preeminence
           ,
           in
           opposing
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           exommunicating
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           in
           prating
           against
           them
           with
           malicious
           words
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Kings
           Crowne
           ,
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           :
           I
           know
           not
           with
           what
           warrant
           or
           Conscience
           any
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           can
           submit
           to
           the
           Practises
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           instances
           alledged
           are
           so
           notorious
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           them
           fresh
           in
           memory
           ,
           and
           many
           witnesses
           of
           them
           yet
           living
           ,
           being
           done
           but
           the
           other
           day
           ,
           and
           others
           yet
           present
           before
           our
           eyes
           )
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           denyed
           ,
           and
           their
           notoriousnesse
           makes
           them
           the
           more
           pernicious
           ,
           as
           tēding
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Kings
           good
           peoples
           hearts
           ,
           by
           casting
           into
           them
           feares
           ,
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           with
           sinister
           affections
           towards
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           the
           prime
           cause
           of
           all
           those
           grievances
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           in
           his
           name
           doe
           oppresse
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           withall
           .
           But
           Trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           it
           is
           my
           dayly
           prayer
           )
           that
           hee
           will
           preserve
           the
           hearts
           and
           affections
           of
           his
           people
           closse
           and
           intire
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           discover
           both
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           people
           these
           treacherous
           practises
           of
           the
           usurping
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           so
           neither
           the
           King
           may
           thinke
           evill
           of
           his
           good
           people
           ,
           nor
           they
           have
           the
           least
           jealousy
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiesty
           approveth
           and
           countenanceth
           ,
           much
           lesse
           willeth
           and
           commaundeth
           his
           Prelates
           to
           cōmit
           these
           their
           intollerable
           outrages
           .
        
         
         
           Well
           ,
           come
           weenow
           to
           a
           second
           use
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           Exhortation
           and
           admonition
           to
           all
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           to
           beware
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           cunningly
           insinuate
           themselves
           betweene
           the
           barke
           and
           the
           tree
           ,
           that
           labour
           to
           divide
           the
           head
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           from
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           casting
           bones
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           good
           Subjects
           .
           And
           here
           (
           Beloued
           )
           let
           me
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           admonish
           you
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           passages
           ,
           or
           outrages
           you
           see
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           although
           they
           doe
           never
           so
           boldly
           pretend
           the
           Kings
           name
           for
           it
           ,
           yee
           believe
           them
           not
           .
           Let
           never
           any
           Sinister
           opinion
           concerning
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           creepe
           into
           the
           closset
           of
           your
           brests
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Snake
           either
           sting
           or
           poyson
           your
           true
           &
           loyal
           hearts
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           therfore
           beware
           of
           all
           those
           Factors
           for
           Antichrist
           ,
           whose
           practise
           is
           to
           divide
           Kings
           frō
           their
           Subjects
           &
           subjects
           from
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           so
           betweene
           both
           they
           may
           fairely
           erect
           Antichrists
           throne
           againe
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           throwne
           downe
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           yea
           by
           this
           time
           utterly
           rooted
           out
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           had
           such
           strong
           Sticklers
           as
           his
           Iesuites
           and
           Priests
           ,
           yea
           the
           Prelates
           themselves
           (
           as
           their
           practises
           plainly
           show
           )
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           him
           upon
           his
           feet
           againe
           .
           But
           yee
           Beloved
           ,
           abhorre
           these
           Factors
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           they
           should
           so
           farre
           prevaile
           as
           to
           open
           a
           wide
           breach
           to
           let
           in
           a
           forraigne
           enemy
           (
           which
           these
           their
           practises
           and
           proceedings
           pretend
           ,
           and
           tend
           unto
           )
           then
           shew
           your selues
           like
           those
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           David
           ,
           sticke
           close
           to
           your
           King
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           danger
           come
           neere
           his
           sacred
           Person
           ,
           step
           betweene
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           losse
           of
           your
           owne
           precious
           life
           ,
           rescue
           and
           secure
           his
           ,
           who
           is
           worth
           ten
           thousand
           of
           us
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           this
           point
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           point
           ariseth
           from
           the
           order
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Feare
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             Feare
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             the
             King.
          
           It
           imports
           thus
           much
           :
           That
           all
           our
           obedience
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           other
           
           Superiors
           ,
           must
           be
           regulated
           by
           our
           obedience
           to
           God.
           Wee
           must
           so
           obey
           men
           ,
           as
           wee
           doe
           not
           there
           in
           trench
           or
           dash
           upon
           Gods
           Commandement
           .
           God
           must
           first
           be
           served
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           Commandements
           of
           man
           ,
           wee
           must
           consult
           with
           Gods
           Commandements
           or
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           repugnant
           unto
           it
           .
           This
           is
           also
           intimated
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           two
           Tables
           ,
           the
           First
           concerning
           our
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Second
           to
           our
           Neighbour
           .
           
           And
           Christ
           tell
           that
           Questionist
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Commandement
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             to
             Loue
             God
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             is
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             loue
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           orders
           it
           set
           downe
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           
           
             Feare
             God
             :
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           First
           
             feare
             God.
          
           
        
         
           And
           this
           stands
           with
           good
           reason
           .
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           Gods
           Minister
           and
           Vicegerent
           ,
           and
           commands
           as
           for
           God
           ,
           so
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           God.
           So
           as
           it
           is
           his
           office
           to
           command
           nothing
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           Princes
           shall
           commaund
           any
           thing
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Gods
           servants
           too
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           obey
           man
           in
           nothing
           ,
           that
           stands
           not
           with
           our
           obedience
           ,
           first
           to
           God.
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           rule
           both
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           how
           to
           cary
           himselfe
           in
           governing
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           Subject
           ,
           how
           to
           cary
           himselfe
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           first
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           otherwise
           to
           obey
           ,
           or
           feare
           man
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           above
           or
           against
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           an
           Idol
           of
           man
           ,
           
           in
           placing
           him
           in
           a
           throne
           above
           God.
           This
           is
           that
           feare
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           a
           snare
           (
           Pro.
           29
           :
           25.
           )
           but
           
             who
             so
             putteth
             his
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shal
             be
             safe
             .
          
           So
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           which
           brings
           a
           snare
           ,
           argues
           ,
           a
           failing
           of
           faith
           in
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           a
           plaine
           defection
           and
           falling
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           man
           is
           obeyed
           against
           ,
           and
           above
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             vse
             hereof
             is
             manifold
             .
             1.
             
             For
             reprehension
             .
             
             2.
             
             For
             Instruction
             .
             3.
             
             For
             Consolation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           reprehension
           of
           refutation
           of
           these
           that
           so
           advance
           mans
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           commandements
           ,
           as
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           funda
           mentall
           Lawes
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           yet
           so
           presse
           men
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           hold
           them
           for
           no
           better
           then
           Rebells
           ,
           and
           to
           *
           deserue
           to
           be
           hang'd
           ,
           drawne
           ,
           &
           quartered
           ,
           that
           refuse
           to
           obey
           them
           .
           And
           the
           chiefe
           Masters
           of
           his
           Mystery
           ,
           are
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           their
           blind
           obedience
           :
           and
           they
           have
           gotten
           too
           many
           Doctors
           to
           bee
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           broachers
           of
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           .
           New
           I
           call
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           flat
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           expresse
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           Divines
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           because
           this
           their
           doctrine
           is
           So
           briefe
           now
           adayes
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           some
           Examples
           of
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           judgement
           in
           this
           point
           .
           And
           I
           will
           relate
           them
           out
           of
           Gratian
           himselfe
           .
           As
           out
           of
           
             Augustine
             :
             It
             is
             not
             alwayes
             evill
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             Commaundement
             ,
             when
             a
             Lord
             commaundeth
             those
             things
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             God.
             Then
             he
             must
             not
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
           And
           Hierome
           :
           If
           a
           
           Lord
           command
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           let
           the
           Servant
           bee
           subject
           to
           his
           Lord
           :
           but
           if
           hee
           commaund
           contrary
           things
           ,
           let
           him
           obey
           rather
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           of
           his
           body
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           If
           it
           bee
           good
           which
           the
           Emperour
           commaundeth
           ,
           execute
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Commander
           :
           If
           evill
           ,
           Answer
           :
           It
           behooveth
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           rather
           then
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           concernes
           Servant
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Wives
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           and
           children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           in
           those
           things
           onely
           to
           obey
           their
           masters
           ,
           and
           husbands
           and
           parents
           ;
           which
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
           And
           
             Ambrose
             :
             Iulian
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           Christian
           Souldiers
           under
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           when
           hee
           said
           ,
           bring
           forth
           your
           army
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Commonweale
           ,
           they
           did
           obey
           him
           :
           but
           when
           
           he
           sayd
           unto
           them
           ,
           Draw
           out
           your
           weapons
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           then
           they
           acknowledge
           the
           Emperour
           
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Againe
           Aug.
           Hee
           which
           resisteth
           the
           Power
           ,
           resisteth
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           But
           what
           if
           that
           be
           commanded
           ,
           which
           thou
           oughtest
           not
           to
           obey
           ?
           Here
           surely
           regard
           not
           the
           Power
           .
           Observe
           the
           degrees
           of
           humane
           Lawes
           :
           If
           the
           Substitute
           shall
           commaund
           that
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           done
           :
           Yet
           if
           the
           Proconsul
           command
           the
           contrary
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           contemne
           the
           power
           ,
           if
           thou
           choosest
           to
           obey
           the
           greater
           .
           Nor
           ought
           the
           lesser
           bee
           angry
           ,
           if
           the
           greater
           bee
           preferred
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           the
           Consul
           himselfe
           commaund
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           another
           :
           If
           the
           Emperour
           commaund
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           God
           another
           :
           what
           thinkest
           thou
           ?
           the
           greater
           power
           is
           God.
           Pardon
           O
           Emperour
           :
           Thou
           threatenest
           a
           prison
           ,
           He
           hell
           .
           Here
           then
           thou
           must
           take
           thy
           faith
           as
           a
           
           Shield
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           mayst
           quench
           all
           the
           fiery
           darts
           of
           the
           enemy
           .
           And
           another
           Father
           :
           If
           any
           consent
           to
           anothers
           error
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           he
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           as
           equally
           culpable
           with
           him
           .
           And
           Isidor
           .
           If
           any
           forbid
           you
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           commaunded
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           or
           againe
           ,
           commaund
           that
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           forbiddeth
           :
           let
           him
           be
           execrable
           to
           all
           that
           love
           God
           :
           Also
           hee
           that
           ruleth
           ,
           if
           hee
           ,
           either
           prescribe
           or
           commaund
           any
           thing
           ,
           besides
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           besides
           that
           which
           hee
           evidently
           commandeth
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           Let
           him
           bee
           accounted
           as
           a
           false
           witnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           sacrilegious
           Person
           .
           When
           therfore
           the
           people
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           even
           because
           they
           cannot
           bee
           compelled
           to
           evill
           :
           then
           they
           are
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           sentence
           :
           because
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Gelasius
           ,
           neither
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           with
           his
           Church
           doth
           a
           wicked
           sentence
           bind
           any
           man.
           So
           in
           Gratian.
           I
           will
           adde
           one
           more
           out
           of
           Bernard
           .
           O
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           obey
           man
           ,
           as
           thou
           offend
           not
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           In
           
           evill
           workes
           never
           be
           obedient
           .
           Do
           not
           obey
           in
           evill
           any
           Power
           ,
           although
           penalty
           compell
           ,
           if
           punishments
           be
           threatned
           ,
           if
           torments
           bee
           set
           before
           thee
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           suffer
           death
           ,
           then
           to
           fulfill
           wicked
           commands
           .
           It
           is
           better
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           killed
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           adjudged
           to
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           So
           Bernard
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           say
           no
           more
           to
           convince
           the
           novell
           impiety
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           doe
           with
           all
           rigor
           impose
           ,
           and
           the
           sinfull
           infirmity
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           base
           cowardise
           of
           them
           that
           obey
           such
           commaunds
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           owne
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           .
           Blush
           then
           and
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           O
           all
           ye
           Iesuiticall
           novell
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           suspend
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           persecute
           with
           all
           fury
           Gods
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           obey
           your
           wicked
           Commaunds
           ,
           which
           are
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Lawes
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man
           :
           Certainly
           hell
           inlargeth
           herselfe
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           damnation
           sleepeth
           not
           ,
           if
           you
           speedily
           repent
           not
           .
           Shall
           honest
           Christians
           and
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           be
           as
           rebells
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           I
           wott
           not
           what
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           obey
           your
           factious
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           not
           .
           This
           seemes
           a
           sore
           word
           ,
           and
           you
           lye
           at
           catch
           ,
           If
           a
           Minister
           
           say
           ,
           
             he
             will
             not
          
           .
           Why
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           Is
           this
           so
           hainous
           a
           word
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           then
           to
           the
           3.
           
           Children
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           himselfe
           in
           person
           threatened
           them
           with
           his
           fiery
           fornace
           ?
           
             O
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             carefull
             to
             answere
             thee
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             Our
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             burning
             fiery
             fornace
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
             ,
             O
             King.
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             be
             it
             knowne
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             that
             WEE
             WILL
             NOT
             serve
             thy
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             worship
             thy
             golden
             Image
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             set
             up
          
           ;
           See
           ,
           
             WEE
             WILL
             NOT.
          
           The
           Scripture
           sets
           this
           downe
           thus
           in
           Commendation
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           imitation
           to
           us
           in
           like
           cases
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           the
           second
           use
           is
           for
           instruction
           ,
           concerning
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           snares
           ;
           which
           Satan
           layeth
           to
           intrap
           soules
           this
           way
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           by
           the
           new
           Iesuiticall
           doctrine
           of
           blind
           obedience
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             Beloved
             ,
             believe
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
          
           
           
             Spirits
             ,
             Whither
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             :
          
           So
           I
           may
           say
           here
           :
           
             Many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             now
             abroad
             ,
          
           being
           possessed
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           which
           so
           magnifie
           the
           power
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           authority
           in
           commaunding
           ,
           that
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           all
           must
           yeeld
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           further
           adoe
           .
           Now
           this
           spirit
           is
           knowne
           by
           opposition
           to
           God
           and
           his
           word
           .
           It
           setteth
           man
           above
           God
           ,
           above
           his
           word
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           beware
           of
           it
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           So
           obey
           God
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           by
           guiding
           our selves
           in
           all
           things
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           no
           commaund
           of
           man
           prevaile
           with
           us
           to
           crosse
           that
           .
           It
           is
           for
           beasts
           without
           reason
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           a
           blind
           obedience
           to
           their
           Masters
           :
           but
           men
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           
           stampe
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           reason
           ,
           but
           religion
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           actions
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           use
           is
           for
           Consolation
           to
           all
           those
           that
           follow
           this
           rule
           .
           For
           howsoever
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           obeying
           of
           mans
           unjust
           commaunds
           fares
           ill
           in
           the
           world
           oftentimes
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           ,
           then
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           ours
           ,
           wherein
           though
           wicked
           Imposers
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           any
           other
           reason
           of
           their
           impious
           commaunds
           ,
           but
           Volumus
           and
           
             Iubemus
             ,
             Sic
             volo
             ,
             sic
             jubeo
             ,
             stat
             pro
             ratione
             voluntas
             ,
          
           so
           as
           if
           present
           obedience
           be
           not
           yeelded
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           Rebells
           ,
           they
           suspend
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           sequester
           ,
           undoe
           ,
           threatening
           moreover
           halter
           and
           hatchet
           ,
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           :
           yet
           a
           faithfull
           ,
           honest
           ,
           godly
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Christian
           ,
           being
           constant
           to
           his
           God
           and
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           and
           the
           three
           Children
           were
           ,
           shall
           find
           it
           more
           happy
           and
           comfortable
           to
           
           keep
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           then
           to
           hold
           them
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           confidence
           in
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Christ.
           Yea
           and
           herein
           have
           wee
           cause
           to
           comfort
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           left
           himselfe
           without
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           hath
           raysed
           up
           many
           zealous
           and
           couragious
           Champions
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           I
           meane
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           who
           choose
           rather
           to
           loose
           all
           they
           have
           ,
           than
           to
           submit
           and
           prostitute
           themselves
           to
           the
           wicked
           unjust
           ,
           and
           base
           commands
           of
           usurping
           Antichristian
           Mushromes
           .
           Surely
           this
           is
           an
           infallible
           signe
           to
           perswade
           me
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           desert
           his
           cause
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           thus
           stands
           by
           his
           Servants
           ,
           making
           them
           *
           
             more
             then
             Conquerers
             through
             him
             that
             loveth
             them
             .
          
           Yea
           their
           very
           not
           yeelding
           in
           this
           battell
           ,
           is
           a
           present
           victory
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           saith
           :
           
             They
             overcame
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             liues
             unto
             the
             death
             .
             Therefore
             rejoyce
             yee
          
           *
           
             heavens
             ,
             and
             yee
             that
             dwell
             in
             them
             .
             Woe
             to
             the
          
           *
           
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
          
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           certaine
           issue
           of
           that
           maine
           battell
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           a
           fighting
           betweene
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Dragon
           &
           the
           Lambe
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           have
           one
           minde
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           power
           and
           strength
           unto
           the
           Beast
           :
           So
           as
           all
           these
           
             make
             warre
             with
             the
             Lambe
             :
             yet
             the
             Lambe
             shall
             overcome
             them
             :
             for
             hee
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             Called
             ,
             and
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             .
          
           Yea
           even
           those
           
             ten
             hornes
          
           ,
           euen
           all
           those
           Kings
           that
           
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             these
             shall
             hate
             the
             whoore
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             her
             desolate
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             her
             flesh
             ,
             and
             burne
             her
             with
             fire
             .
          
           So
           as
           Antichrist
           with
           all
           his
           traine
           and
           confederates
           for
           all
           their
           malice
           ,
           power
           ,
           pollicies
           and
           machinations
           ,
           that
           Babilonian
           Tower
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           strong
           walls
           mounting
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           must
           all
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           and
           then
           it
           shall
           not
           repent
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           
             faithfull
             unto
             death
             ,
             who
             shall
             receive
             a
             Crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Come
           wee
           now
           to
           the
           last
           point
           in
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           connexion
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King.
           Whence
           we
           learne
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           their
           
           order
           duely
           observed
           )
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           separated
           .
           No
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           .
           For
           God
           must
           so
           be
           honoured
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           also
           in
           the
           second
           place
           honour
           our
           Superiours
           :
           And
           our
           Superiours
           must
           so
           be
           honoured
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           place
           wee
           honour
           God
           ;
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           Separated
           they
           must
           not
           bee
           .
           For
           they
           
           are
           like
           the
           two
           pillars
           in
           the
           Porch
           of
           Salomons
           Temple
           ,
           the
           one
           Strength
           ,
           the
           other
           Stability
           ,
           which
           beare
           up
           the
           most
           beautifull
           Fabricke
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           well
           compacted
           together
           ,
           and
           established
           in
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Here
           then
           are
           condemned
           sundry
           dividers
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           the
           Anabaptist
           ,
           who
           deny
           lawfull
           Magistracy
           .
           They
           pretend
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           refuse
           to
           honour
           the
           King
           with
           their
           obedience
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           truly
           feare
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heere
           are
           condemned
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           divide
           and
           
           separate
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           that
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           In
           that
           they
           allow
           by
           their
           good
           will
           ,
           no
           honour
           ,
           feare
           ,
           or
           obedience
           to
           Kings
           from
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           kisse
           the
           Popes
           toe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Temporalties
           as
           in
           Spiritualties
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           challengeth
           a
           power
           over
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           comparing
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           the
           Imperor
           ,
           and
           so
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           to
           the
           Moone
           ,
           which
           is
           47
           times
           lesse
           then
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           must
           borrow
           their
           light
           and
           lustre
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Sunne
           .
           As
           Cupers
           one
           of
           their
           Canonists
           saith
           ,
           
           The
           Pope
           conferring
           the
           Empire
           upon
           Caesar
           ,
           doth
           not
           abandon
           the
           Priviledges
           thereof
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           conferres
           onely
           the
           exercise
           of
           ruling
           :
           Seeing
           the
           direct
           dominion
           of
           the
           Empire
           is
           resident
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           
             Iohn
             à
             Capistrano
          
           ,
           (
           or
           of
           the
           halter
           )
           saith
           :
           It
           is
           for
           humility
           sake
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           moved
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           usurpe
           the
           regall
           dignitie
           ,
           nor
           the
           Imperiall
           authority
           .
           Let
           every
           knee
           bow
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           unto
           Christ.
           And
           ,
           Hee
           the
           Pope
           may
           excommunicate
           &
           deprive
           the
           Emperor
           :
           and
           absolve
           any
           man
           from
           his
           allegiance
           ,
           which
           he
           oweth
           to
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           plenitude
           of
           power
           which
           hee
           hath
           .
           And
           Angelus
           *
           Rocca
           in
           his
           
             Vaticana
             Bibliotheca
             ,
             pag.
          
           5.
           
           The
           Chiefe
           Pontife
           (
           or
           Pope
           )
           is
           crowned
           with
           a
           Tiara
           ,
           or
           round
           bonnet
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           his
           3.
           
           Crownes
           doe
           represent
           the
           Imperiall
           Regall
           ,
           and
           Sacerdotall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           plenary
           and
           universall
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           By
           the
           round
           Bonnet
           
           the
           Imperiall
           power
           is
           signified
           :
           by
           the
           Miter
           the
           Pontificall
           &
           spirituall
           .
           So
           hee
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           this
           great
           Antichrist
           exalts
           himselfe
           
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             .
          
           Thus
           hee
           intercepts
           from
           the
           King
           that
           feare
           and
           obedience
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           him
           from
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           to
           himselfe
           .
           And
           thus
           hee
           not
           onely
           separates
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           destroyes
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           assuming
           and
           usurping
           them
           both
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           God
           and
           the
           King.
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           separate
           Gods
           feare
           from
           the
           King
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           altogether
           free
           all
           their
           Votaries
           ,
           and
           infinit
           Orders
           from
           the
           terrene
           power
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           As
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           nose-wipe
           Parents
           of
           the
           obedience
           of
           their
           Children
           by
           their
           device
           of
           *
           Corban
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Prelates
           (
           right
           chips
           of
           the
           old
           blocke
           )
           doe
           labour
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           withdraw
           their
           necks
           from
           under
           the
           yoake
           of
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ;
           which
           their
           practise
           plainly
           prooveth
           ,
           as
           we
           touched
           before
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           sort
           come
           here
           to
           be
           reprooved
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           separate
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           King
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           those
           are
           such
           as
           attribute
           to
           Kings
           such
           an
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           God
           Almighty
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           as
           hereby
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           ascribe
           that
           Omnipotency
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           assumes
           ,
           and
           his
           Parasites
           ascribe
           to
           his
           Holinesse
           .
           And
           this
           these
           Parasites
           and
           paramours
           of
           
           Kings
           Courts
           doe
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           true
           love
           ,
           or
           reverence
           they
           beare
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           in
           speciall
           for
           these
           ends
           :
           1.
           
           That
           they
           may
           by
           this
           meanes
           nourish
           a
           heart-burning
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           never
           meet
           together
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           redressing
           of
           those
           many
           enormities
           and
           grievances
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           commonweale
           ,
           whereof
           these
           make-baites
           are
           the
           principall
           causes
           ;
           and
           so
           least
           they
           might
           bee
           brought
           Coram
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           by
           their
           intoxicating
           flattery
           so
           indeere
           the
           King
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           most
           intire
           and
           intimate
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Supporters
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           royall
           ;
           for
           as
           
           much
           as
           they
           have
           justly
           incurred
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           and
           so
           lye
           open
           to
           all
           the
           hazards
           ,
           which
           envy
           may
           bring
           them
           into
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           are
           bold
           tousurpe
           a
           lawlesse
           and
           unlimited
           power
           over
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           advancing
           of
           Kingly
           power
           above
           its
           limites
           ,
           were
           but
           to
           serve
           their
           owne
           turne
           in
           executing
           their
           lawlesse
           tyranny
           ,
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           borrowed
           and
           abused
           regall
           power
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           this
           meanes
           trample
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           bring
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           King
           and
           all
           ,
           under
           their
           g●●dle
           .
           For
           they
           must
           be
           true
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           one
           principall
           .
           *
           
             Episcopus
             non
             debet
             subesse
             Principibus
             ,
             sed
             praeesse
             .
          
           A
           Bishop
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Princes
           ,
           but
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           .
           And
           this
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           their
           late
           practises
           ,
           wherein
           they
           exercise
           a
           transcendent
           power
           over
           all
           Lawes
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           but
           whence
           they
           have
           it
           ,
           I
           suppose
           themselves
           want
           good
           evidence
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           afraid
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             King
             hath
             given
             them
             that
             Power
             ,
          
           
           which
           himselfe
           would
           never
           either
           practise
           or
           yet
           challenge
           ,
           as
           which
           God
           never
           dispensed
           to
           any
           humain
           Creature
           ,
           and
           which
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           so
           often
           solemnly
           protested
           against
           ,
           as
           we
           showed
           before
           .
           And
           thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           these
           men
           crying
           up
           ,
           and
           exacting
           universall
           absolute
           obedience
           to
           man
           :
           they
           doe
           hereby
           cast
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           throne
           ,
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           then
           in
           the
           least
           place
           teach
           men
           how
           to
           keep
           this
           knot
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           inviolable
           .
           For
           to
           separate
           them
           destroyeth
           both
           .
           And
           this
           is
           both
           the
           doctrine
           &
           practise
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           old
           .
           For
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Christians
           were
           traduced
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           were
           enemies
           to
           the
           State
           :
           yet
           those
           traducers
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Albiniani
             Nigrani
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Were
           found
           to
           be
           those
           enemies
           .
           But
           *
           a
           Christian
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           is
           enemy
           to
           none
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           Emperour
           :
           whom
           knowing
           to
           be
           ordayned
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           hee
           must
           of
           necessity
           both
           love
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           wish
           him
           safe
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           love
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           both
           lawfull
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           expedient
           for
           Him
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           next
           under
           God
           :
           And
           whatsoever
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           it
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           lesse
           then
           God
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           hee
           himselfe
           willeth
           .
           For
           hee
           is
           so
           greater
           then
           all
           ,
           while
           hee
           is
           lesse
           then
           the
           onely
           true
           God.
           Therefore
           
           we
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           :
           but
           as
           God
           hath
           commanded
           by
           pure
           prayer
           .
           For
           the
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           was
           not
           knowne
           in
           those
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           the
           *
           same
           Author
           in
           another
           place
           speaketh
           to
           this
           purpose
           thus
           :
           Placing
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Casar
           beneath
           God
           ,
           I
           doe
           the
           more
           commend
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           I
           subject
           him
           :
           and
           I
           doe
           subject
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           doe
           not
           equall
           him
           .
           For
           I
           will
           not
           call
           the
           Emperor
           God
           ,
           either
           because
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           lie
           ,
           or
           because
           I
           dare
           not
           deride
           him
           ,
           or
           because
           neither
           himselfe
           will
           bee
           called
           God
           ,
           if
           hee
           bee
           a
           man.
           It
           behooves
           man
           to
           give
           place
           to
           God.
           Let
           it
           suffice
           him
           to
           bee
           called
           Emperour
           .
           This
           also
           is
           a
           great
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           of
           God.
           Hee
           denyes
           him
           to
           bee
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           calls
           him
           God.
           Vnlesse
           he
           be
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           Emperor
           .
        
         
         
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           what
           need
           I
           speake
           more
           of
           Christian
           
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           towards
           the
           Emperour
           ?
           
             Quem
             necesse
             est
             suspiciamus
             &c.
          
           Whom
           wee
           must
           of
           necessity
           honour
           ,
           as
           Him
           ,
           whom
           our
           Lord
           hath
           chosen
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           more
           our
           Caesar
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           appointed
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           therefore
           as
           being
           mine
           ,
           I
           doe
           the
           more
           labour
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           So
           Tertullian
           .
           So
           wee
           also
           .
           And
           herein
           may
           all
           true
           Christians
           triumph
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           holy
           boast
           against
           all
           Iesuiticall
           Sycophants
           ,
           that
           doe
           traduce
           them
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           enemies
           to
           their
           goverment
           :
           What
           one
           Protestant
           can
           they
           bring
           ,
           that
           ever
           committed
           treason
           against
           his
           King
           ,
           or
           lifted
           up
           a
           hand
           against
           his
           Sacred
           Person
           ?
           But
           wee
           can
           fill
           large
           volumes
           of
           Examples
           (
           if
           need
           were
           )
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           have
           beene
           notorious
           traitors
           to
           their
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           Kings
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           laid
           violent
           hand
           upon
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           .
           And
           howsoever
           they
           cry
           thiefe
           first
           ,
           and
           their
           cry
           being
           lowder
           ,
           prevailes
           most
           ,
           especially
           being
           ushered
           in
           with
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Puritan
           (
           as
           of
           old
           *
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           was
           crime
           enough
           )
           yet
           they
           which
           thus
           abuse
           the
           eares
           of
           pious
           Princes
           ,
           both
           by
           base
           flattery
           ,
           and
           mallicious
           traducing
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           unto
           His
           Majestie
           ,
           incensing
           him
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           more
           easily
           worke
           their
           owne
           mischievous
           ends
           :
           these
           will
           be
           found
           to
           bee
           the
           great
           theeves
           ,
           as
           will
           appeare
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           now
           followeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             
               And
               meddle
               not
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               giuen
               to
               change
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           These
           words
           are
           an
           admonition
           to
           all
           that
           feare
           the
           
           Lord
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           them
           that
           are
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           fellowship
           ,
           or
           partnership
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           opened
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           we
           learne
           hence
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           subjects
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           joyne
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           whither
           it
           bee
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           .
           This
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           first
           ,
           with
           sundry
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           As
           Prov.
           22.
           28.
           
           
             Remove
             not
             the
             ancient
             Land-marke
             ,
             which
             thy
             Fathers
             have
             Set.
          
           This
           alludes
           ,
           as
           *
           Divines
           interprit
           ,
           to
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           &
           of
           good
           Laws
           .
           So
           Eccl.
           10.
           8.
           
           
             Who
             so
             breaketh
             an
             hedge
             ,
             a
             Serpent
             shall
             bite
             him
             .
          
           An
           hedge
           is
           a
           bounder
           ,
           or
           fence
           ,
           betweene
           man
           and
           man.
           This
           is
           forbidden
           with
           a
           curse
           ,
           Deutr.
           27.
           17.
           
           And
           the
           Princes
           of
           Iuda
           were
           reprooved
           ,
           as
           those
           ,
           
             That
             remooved
             the
             Bound
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           Hose
           .
           5.
           10.
           
           Which
           *
           Zanchie
           expounds
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           the
           Ordinary
           ‡
           Glosse
           expounds
           it
           of
           Trelates
           ,
           (
           which
           would
           be
           accounted
           Princes
           )
           
             that
             remoove
             the
             bounds
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Preach
             other
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           So
           as
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Apostles
           are
           the
           ancient
           Bounds
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           bee
           remooved
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             with
             Innovators
             ,
             such
             as
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             must
             not
             meddle
             nor
             pertake
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             sundry
             waighty
             reasons
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           accessory
           is
           equall
           with
           the
           principall
           ,
           
           both
           in
           fact
           and
           punishment
           .
           As
           Obad.
           11.
           
           Edom
           is
           as
           deepely
           charged
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           actors
           ,
           for
           but
           looking
           on
           ,
           while
           they
           spoiled
           his
           brother
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           
           took
           no
           compassion
           on
           him
           ,
           much
           les
           ayded
           him
           against
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           in
           our
           Law
           ,
           
             misprison
             of
             Treason
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           concealement
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           punishable
           ,
           as
           treason
           .
           So
           when
           wee
           see
           wicked
           men
           goe
           about
           by
           their
           Innovation
           ,
           to
           undermine
           and
           overthrow
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           detect
           them
           ,
           nor
           labour
           to
           defeate
           them
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           base
           feare
           ,
           hold
           our
           peace
           ,
           when
           the
           State
           of
           things
           cal
           upon
           us
           to
           speak
           :
           we
           shal
           be
           found
           guilty
           before
           God
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           State
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           of
           the
           same
           Sinne
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           pertake
           of
           the
           like
           punishment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           *
           Innovation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Republike
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           hath
           beene
           held
           dangerous
           to
           a
           State
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           change
           is
           for
           the
           worse
           .
           As
           1.
           in
           point
           of
           civill
           government
           ,
           to
           change
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           setled
           on
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           into
           Tirany
           ,
           is
           very
           dangerous
           .
           And
           ever
           States
           have
           beene
           wary
           hereof
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           the
           Locrians
           ordained
           ,
           that
           
             who
             so
             would
             mo●ion
             a
             n●w
             Law
             ,
             should
             come
             with
             an
             halter
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             were
             not
             liked
             ,
             hee
             should
             be
             hanged
             in
             his
             halter
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           
             Heraclitus
             Ephesius
             :
             That
             Citizens
             ought
             to
             fight
             no
             lesse
             for
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             then
             for
             their
             walls
             .
             Because
          
           
           
             a
             City
             may
             stand
             without
             walls
             ,
             but
             without
             Lawes
             it
             cannot
             .
             For
             a
             State
             can
             no
             more
             stand
             without
             good
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Soule
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             body
             can
             live
             without
             the
             soule
             .
             Lycurgus
          
           therefore
           ,
           to
           preserue
           his
           Lawes
           unto
           perpetuity
           ,
           covenanted
           with
           his
           Citizens
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           alter
           nothing
           ,
           till
           his
           returne
           :
           whereupon
           he
           voluntarily
           became
           a
           perpetuall
           exile
           from
           his
           Countrey
           .
           *
           Aristotle
           compares
           changes
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           seeme
           but
           small
           and
           insensible
           ,
           to
           the
           expenses
           of
           a
           
           howse
           ,
           and
           the
           wasting
           of
           a
           mans
           substance
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           short
           time
           consumes
           all
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Third
           Booke
           ibid.
           Shewing
           the
           difference
           betweene
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           The
           Citizens
           defend
           with
           Armes
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           Strangers
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           For
           Kings
           doe
           rule
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           over
           willing
           Subjects
           :
           But
           Tyrants
           against
           their
           wills
           .
           So
           as
           Kings
           have
           a
           Guard
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           but
           Tyrants
           against
           them
           .
           So
           hee
           .
           Whereby
           we
           see
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           combining
           King
           and
           peoples
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           and
           members
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           .
           A
           notable
           example
           hereof
           we
           have
           in
           Deut.
           13.
           
           Where
           
             if
             Sonnes
             of
             Belial
             have
             drawne
             a
             City
             of
          
           Israel
           
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             upon
             the
             inquiry
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             all
          
           Israel
           
             is
             to
             smite
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             destroying
             utterly
             all
             therein
             ,
             both
             man
             and
             beast
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             with
             all
             the
             spoile
             therein
             shall
             be
             consumed
             with
             Fire
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             heape
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             so
             Israel
             may
             be
             guiltlesse
             ,
             and
             blessed
             of
             God.
          
           So
           for
           all
           Ieroboams
           policy
           ,
           which
           yet
           to
           carnall
           judgement
           seemed
           very
           subtily
           ,
           and
           safe
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           erecting
           of
           his
           Calues
           proved
           the
           bane
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           the
           like
           ruine
           fell
           upon
           Ierusalem
           afterward
           ,
           with
           the
           Babilonian
           Captivity
           for
           70.
           yeeres
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           was
           partly
           changing
           of
           the
           Lawes
           (
           whereof
           before
           )
           and
           partly
           and
           especially
           changing
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           these
           two
           changes
           goe
           commonly
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           .
           So
           
             Iere.
             2.
             36.
             
             Why
             gaddest
             thou
             about
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             change
             thy
             way
             ?
             So
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             Hath
             a
             Nation
             changed
             their
             Gods
             ?
             which
             yet
             are
             no
             Gods.
             But
             my
             people
             have
             changed
             their
             glory
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             doeth
             not
             profit
             .
          
           And
           Esay
           ,
           puts
           all
           together
           Saying
           ,
           
             The
             earth
             is
             befiled
             under
             the
             Inhabitants
             
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             transgressed
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             changed
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             broken
             the
             Everlasting
             Covenant
             :
             Therefore
             hath
             the
             curse
             devoured
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Innovation
           in
           Religion
           breeds
           oftentimes
           troubles
           and
           distractions
           ,
           especially
           after
           a
           long
           settling
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           our
           Religion
           were
           very
           tender
           of
           settling
           such
           an
           exact
           reformation
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           they
           desired
           .
           As
           the
           Lord
           Cromwell
           having
           set
           forth
           the
           Psalter
           in
           English
           ,
           with
           omission
           of
           the
           Letany
           :
           there
           was
           such
           discontent
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           put
           it
           in
           againe
           .
           Some
           indulgence
           must
           be
           given
           .
           According
           to
           that
           observation
           of
           *
           
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
          
           upon
           Tertullian
           :
           it
           was
           needfull
           ,
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           in
           ancient
           times
           to
           give
           indulgence
           to
           Christians
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           who
           commonly
           when
           they
           were
           old
           ,
           were
           converted
           from
           Paganisme
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           with
           great
           difficulty
           relinquishing
           thosethings
           ,
           unto
           which
           throughout
           their
           whole
           life
           they
           had
           bene
           accustomed
           .
           So
           he
           .
           And
           although
           but
           a
           few
           Ceremonies
           were
           retained
           ,
           and
           so
           limited
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           yet
           old
           Doctors
           popishly
           affected
           doe
           so
           doate
           upon
           their
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           and
           their
           old
           mother
           of
           Rome
           her
           superstitions
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           in
           quiet
           till
           
             res
             novas
             moliendo
          
           ,
           they
           may
           set
           up
           Popery
           againe
           in
           her
           full
           equipage
           ,
           though
           thereby
           they
           hazard
           not
           only
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           State
           (
           which
           every
           good
           
           Patriot
           ought
           to
           bee
           more
           tender
           of
           ,
           then
           of
           his
           owne
           life
           )
           but
           themselves
           too
           ,
           as
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           reason
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           its
           dangerous
           to
           meddle
           with
           these
           Novellers
           ,
           because
           such
           doe
           bring
           commonly
           an
           old
           house
           upon
           *
           their
           owne
           heads
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           joyne
           with
           them
           .
           First
           upon
           themselves
           .
           
             Ecel
             .
             10.
             8.
             
             Hee
             that
             diggeth
             a
             pit
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             it
             :
             and
             who
             so
             breaketh
             an
             hedge
             ,
             a
             Serpent
             shall
             bite
             him
             .
          
           So
           Hos.
           5.
           10.
           
           
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             were
             like
             them
             that
             remoove
             the
             bound
             :
             therefore
             will
             I
             powre
             out
             my
             wrath
             upon
             them
             as
             water
             .
          
           And
           Esay
           .
           29.
           16.
           
           
             Surely
             your
             turning
             of
             things
             upside
             downe
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             as
             the
             Potters
             clay
             .
          
           What
           befell
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Abiram
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           16
           ?
           What
           
           Achitophel
           ?
           What
           Absolom
           ?
           And
           not
           only
           the
           principall
           actors
           ,
           but
           the
           fautors
           and
           complices
           ,
           such
           as
           partake
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           served
           with
           the
           same
           sawce
           ,
           the
           same
           punishment
           .
           Therefore
           Moses
           warneth
           the
           people
           to
           avoid
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           come
           neere
           the
           tents
           of
           those
           rebels
           ,
           least
           they
           be
           swallowed
           up
           with
           them
           .
           As
           the
           voyce
           from
           heaven
           warnes
           Gods
           people
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             yee
             be
             not
             partakers
          
           
           
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             Plagues
             .
          
           It
           is
           historied
           of
           
             Tarquinius
             Superbus
          
           ,
           that
           because
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           turne
           the
           Regall
           governement
           into
           a
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           so
           committed
           many
           outrages
           ,
           the
           Romans
           for
           that
           cause
           banished
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Tarquinius
           out
           of
           their
           dominions
           .
           And
           King
           Iames
           doth
           in
           two
           words
           excellently
           expresse
           both
           the
           nature
           and
           event
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           turne
           the
           Regall
           goverment
           ,
           established
           upon
           good
           lawes
           ,
           into
           a
           lawlesse
           Tyranny
           ,
           by
           terming
           them
           (
           as
           was
           touched
           before
           )
           Vipers
           and
           Pests
           :
           Vipers
           eate
           
           through
           their
           dams
           belly
           ;
           and
           Pests
           ;
           the
           Pestilence
           destroyeth
           not
           onely
           the
           house
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           adjoyne
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             hatch
             Cocatrice
             egges
             ,
             and
             weave
             the
             Spiders
             webbe
             :
             hee
             that
             ea●th
             of
             their
             egges
             dieth
             and
             that
             which
             is
             crushed
             ,
             breaketh
             out
             into
             a
             Viper
             .
          
           Nothing
           but
           
             destruction
             and
             calamity
             is
             in
             their
             paths
             .
          
           The
           Spiders
           webbe
           is
           to
           catch
           the
           flyes
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           the
           Spider
           loves
           to
           be
           in
           Princes
           Palaces
           (
           as
           Salomon
           sayth
           )
           where
           shee
           may
           fasten
           her
           
           netts
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           bee
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           broome
           :
           Yet
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           saith
           )
           though
           they
           make
           their
           nest
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Eagle
           in
           the
           rocks
           ,
           or
           among
           the
           Starres
           ,
           thence
           will
           hee
           bring
           them
           downe
           .
           All
           Hamans
           Cobwebbs
           could
           not
           preserve
           him
           from
           his
           owne
           gallowes
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           halter
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           calamity
           and
           ruine
           of
           these
           innovators
           is
           described
           in
           the
           22.
           verse
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           suddainenesse
           &
           unexpectednesse
           of
           it
           :
           for
           their
           calamity
           shall
           rise
           suddainly
           :
           2.
           
           By
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           
             shall
             rise
          
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           beneath
           them
           ;
           whereas
           their
           heighth
           seemes
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           all
           danger
           as
           trampling
           all
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           them
           downe
           ?
           yet
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           seemes
           to
           them
           most
           contemptible
           ,
           shal
           they
           fall
           ;
           from
           that
           which
           is
           below
           them
           shall
           their
           
             calamity
             arise
          
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Hamans
           did
           frō
           Mordechai
           ,
           whom
           he
           so
           scorned
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           It
           
             shal
             arise
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           preventing
           of
           it
           :
           and
           4.
           
           By
           the
           efficient
           causes
           of
           it
           ,
           
             And
             who
             knoweth
             the
             ruine
             of
             them
             both
             :
          
           where
           (
           as
           was
           opned
           before
           )
           ruine
           actively
           understood
           ,
           as
           noting
           whence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           namely
           from
           them
           both
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           both
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ;
           who
           shall
           both
           jointly
           bring
           ruine
           upon
           those
           that
           bee
           given
           
           to
           change
           .
           As
           we
           see
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Haman
           ,
           whom
           God
           did
           ruine
           ,
           by
           so
           ordering
           the
           Kings
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           disposing
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           all
           conspired
           thereunto
           .
           For
           
             the
             Kings
             heart
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             rivers
             of
             water
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             turneth
             it
             whither
             soever
             he
             will.
          
           Histories
           furnish
           us
           with
           infinit
           examples
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           but
           this
           suffice
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           reason
           ,
           why
           good
           Christians
           and
           subjects
           should
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           that
           be
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           feare
           not
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           enemies
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           here
           wee
           see
           how
           these
           are
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           that
           feare
           God.
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             feare
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             meddle
             not
             with
             them
             that
             are
             given
             to
             change
             :
          
           implying
           ,
           that
           they
           
             which
             are
             given
             to
             change
          
           ,
           doe
           not
           
             feare
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           yet
           who
           make
           fairer
           pretence
           (
           in
           their
           kind
           of
           way
           )
           of
           Religion
           ,
           devotion
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           holy
           would
           they
           seeme
           to
           bee
           in
           their
           new
           guise
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           curious
           formality
           ,
           and
           punctuall
           observance
           of
           their
           holy
           rites
           :
           as
           in
           a
           lowly
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           an
           humble
           adoration
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           in
           standing
           bolt
           upright
           at
           the
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           Would
           not
           the
           world
           believe
           these
           men
           to
           be
           very
           regular
           ,
           very
           religious
           ,
           deuout
           ,
           holy
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           if
           true
           religion
           and
           holinesse
           stood
           in
           outward
           rites
           of
           mans
           devising
           ,
           and
           in
           false
           showes
           ,
           and
           will-worship
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Courtship
           ,
           in
           a
           complement
           ,
           in
           a
           Congee
           ,
           in
           making
           of
           a
           legge
           ,
           in
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           these
           were
           very
           religious
           men
           .
           And
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           colours
           ,
           take
           them
           to
           bee
           so
           ,
           and
           have
           them
           in
           great
           admiration
           .
           But
           bring
           these
           counterfeit
           coynes
           to
           the
           touch
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           they
           are
           discovered
           .
           And
           the
           
           touch
           is
           Gods
           Word
           which
           saith
           :
           
             In
             vaine
             they
             worship
          
           
           
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             Commaundements
             of
             men
             .
          
           Yea
           if
           we
           compare
           their
           showes
           of
           devotion
           ,
           to
           their
           other
           practised
           ,
           there
           need
           no
           other
           triall
           to
           discover
           them
           .
           They
           pretend
           great
           love
           and
           reuerence
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           so
           zealous
           and
           devout
           for
           bowing
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           their
           Altar
           ,
           as
           who
           so
           refuseth
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           Minister
           or
           people
           ,
           must
           bee
           excommunicated
           .
           Pious
           men
           sure
           .
           But
           while
           they
           pretend
           such
           extraordinary
           respect
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           persecute
           and
           crucify
           Christ
           in
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           members
           ;
           also
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           labouring
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           oppresse
           and
           overthrow
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           ,
           by
           crying
           downe
           all
           true
           piety
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           it
           with
           their
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           rites
           ,
           and
           so
           trampling
           under
           their
           feet
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           set
           up
           Antichrists
           throne
           againe
           :
           If
           this
           bee
           piety
           ,
           if
           this
           holinesse
           ,
           then
           is
           Popery
           piety
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           holinesse
           ;
           as
           they
           would
           faine
           make
           it
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           anone
           .
           But
           all
           their
           holinesse
           is
           but
           Pope-holinesse
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           reason
           ,
           why
           we
           may
           not
           meddle
           ,
           or
           partake
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           also
           enemies
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           they
           feare
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           honour
           him
           not
           ,
           they
           love
           him
           not
           ,
           they
           obey
           him
           not
           .
           How
           ?
           Doe
           not
           these
           novellers
           honour
           ,
           love
           ,
           feare
           the
           King
           ?
           Who
           seeme
           more
           ?
           True.
           Yet
           (
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           )
           these
           are
           the
           most
           dangerous
           enemies
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           honor
           and
           love
           ,
           doe
           machinate
           the
           overthrow
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           by
           altering
           the
           State
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           alienating
           and
           unsettling
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           filling
           them
           
           with
           feares
           and
           suspicions
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           King
           gave
           these
           novellers
           authority
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           which
           farre
           bee
           it
           from
           every
           good
           Subjects
           heart
           once
           to
           imagine
           .
           For
           the
           King
           and
           Novellers
           here
           doe
           stand
           in
           opposition
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
           Can
           those
           be
           the
           Kings
           friends
           ,
           that
           goe
           about
           to
           divide
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           good
           Subjects
           ?
           Or
           to
           expose
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           his
           truth
           ?
           It
           s
           impossible
           .
           Therefore
           to
           joyne
           with
           such
           ,
           is
           to
           partake
           with
           the
           Kings
           false
           friends
           ,
           and
           fawning
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           with
           application
           to
           this
           present
           occasion
           ,
           in
           the
           thankefull
           memory
           of
           this
           dayes
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Gunpowder
           plot
           (
           a
           deliverance
           never
           to
           bee
           cancelled
           out
           of
           the
           Calender
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           written
           in
           every
           mans
           heart
           for
           ever
           )
           this
           serveth
           first
           for
           caution
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           how
           they
           any
           way
           partake
           with
           those
           that
           bee
           given
           to
           change
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           the
           better
           take
           heed
           ,
           I
           will
           propose
           onely
           two
           examples
           ,
           which
           it
           concernes
           us
           most
           at
           this
           present
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Plotters
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           their
           plot
           had
           taken
           effect
           ,
           had
           prooved
           notorious
           Changers
           .
           For
           as
           Popery
           it selfe
           is
           a
           religion
           of
           Changes
           ,
           as
           from
           antiquity
           of
           truth
           to
           novelty
           of
           error
           (
           though
           they
           falsely
           pretend
           the
           contrary
           ,
           like
           the
           Gibeonites
           with
           their
           old
           shooes
           ,
           and
           mouldy
           bread
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           come
           from
           farre
           ,
           when
           they
           dwelt
           hard
           by
           ,
           so
           it
           can
           rest
           no
           where
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           Mother
           pregnant
           in
           plotting
           ,
           and
           producing
           of
           changes
           in
           States
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Common-weales
           ,
           only
           unchangeable
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           she
           makes
           her selfe
           Supreme
           and
           Sole
           Mistresse
           ,
           where
           ever
           the
           cometh
           .
           Accordingly
           ,
           those
           her
           Sons
           ,
           
           whom
           she
           had
           fostered
           ,
           as
           fit
           sparkes
           for
           such
           a
           combustion
           ,
           were
           set
           on
           worke
           to
           produce
           the
           most
           monstrous
           Change
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           saw
           on
           such
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           *
           if
           it
           had
           taken
           place
           .
           But
           our
           God
           though
           he
           winked
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           come
           to
           the
           very
           upshot
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           strikes
           in
           on
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           nick
           puts
           a
           divine
           sentence
           in
           the
           lippes
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           strange
           interpretation
           of
           a
           word
           in
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Letters
           to
           a
           Popish
           Noble-man
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Grammaticall
           sense
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           smelling
           ,
           a
           sent
           of
           fire
           ,
           from
           the
           mention
           of
           
             burning
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             is
             past
             ,
          
           thereupon
           sent
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           to
           search
           about
           the
           Parliament-house
           ,
           and
           under
           it
           .
           Where
           entring
           into
           the
           Sellar
           underneath
           the
           upper-house
           ,
           hee
           found
           a
           great
           many
           Billets
           and
           Faggots
           heaped
           up
           ,
           not
           yet
           suspecting
           what
           lurked
           underneath
           .
           But
           the
           last
           search
           was
           made
           ,
           for
           more
           privacy
           ,
           by
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Knevet
          
           who
           first
           met
           with
           Faux
           and
           his
           Lanthorne
           ,
           with
           his
           Matches
           about
           him
           ,
           ready
           against
           the
           next
           morning
           to
           blow
           up
           King
           ,
           Queene
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           Peeres
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Burgesses
           ,
           assembled
           then
           and
           there
           in
           Parliament
           :
           and
           making
           him
           sure
           ,
           first
           entred
           the
           Sellar
           ,
           and
           found
           no
           lesse
           then
           36.
           
           Barrells
           of
           Gun-powder
           ,
           lying
           Couchant
           under
           Billets
           ,
           and
           Barres
           of
           Yron
           .
           Thus
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           the
           change
           was
           prevented
           :
           the
           change
           of
           a
           Noble
           Kingdome
           into
           an
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           Babilonian
           tyranny
           :
           a
           change
           of
           Christs
           Religion
           into
           Antichrists
           :
           of
           Tables
           into
           Altars
           :
           of
           Preaching
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           into
           sacrifising
           Masse-Priests
           :
           of
           light
           into
           darkenesse
           :
           of
           Christ
           into
           Belial
           :
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           a
           temple
           of
           Idolls
           :
           of
           fundamentall
           just
           lawes
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           into
           Papall
           Canons
           :
           of
           
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           into
           the
           servitude
           of
           slaves
           :
           
           of
           Regall
           Edifices
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           into
           vast
           solitude
           ,
           &
           ruinous
           heapes
           .
           Yea
           ,
           what
           tongue
           can
           tell
           ,
           or
           what
           heart
           conceive
           ,
           the
           miserable
           changes
           ,
           that
           must
           have
           ensued
           ,
           upon
           that
           desperate
           designe
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           effected
           .
           
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             over
             as
             a
             prey
             unto
             their
             teeth
             :
          
           but
           hath
           turned
           the
           Change
           another
           way
           :
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           taking
           us
           in
           their
           snare
           ,
           themselues
           were
           taken
           therein
           :
           in
           stead
           of
           blowing
           up
           the
           heads
           and
           bodies
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           house
           and
           all
           ,
           their
           owne
           bodies
           were
           quartered
           ,
           and
           their
           heads
           set
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Parliament-house
           ,
           to
           their
           perpetuall
           infamie
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           day
           of
           lamentation
           and
           woe
           ,
           and
           crying
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           wee
           keep
           it
           a
           day
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           of
           solemne
           thankesgiving
           ,
           and
           of
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           ever
           since
           till
           this
           every
           day
           .
           And
           ever
           may
           wee
           so
           in
           all
           thankfullnesse
           celebrate
           the
           memory
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           never
           provoke
           God
           to
           deliver
           us
           up
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           mercilesse
           Philistimes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           our
           Fifth
           of
           November
           a
           glorious
           day
           by
           such
           a
           deliverance
           :
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           branded
           their
           fifth
           of
           November
           with
           the
           note
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           curse
           and
           ignomy
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           fall
           of
           the
           House
           in
           the
           Black-Friers
           ,
           on
           their
           fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           their
           Popish
           Priests
           or
           
           Predicants
           ,
           would
           presume
           to
           Preach
           ,
           like
           a
           Roman
           Fox
           to
           the
           English
           Geese
           ,
           the
           house
           by
           the
           speciall
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           suddenly
           falling
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           which
           flew
           both
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           some
           hundreds
           of
           the
           hearers
           .
           So
           as
           wee
           have
           cause
           to
           remember
           that
           Fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           also
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           avenged
           his
           cause
           on
           those
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           both
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           in
           delivering
           vs
           on
           our
           fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           severe
           and
           just
           judgement
           ,
           in
           noting
           the
           fifth
           of
           November
           in
           their
           Calender
           ,
           with
           purple
           Letters
           ,
           died
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           so
           many
           persons
           :
           Yet
           doe
           they
           relent
           ?
           Are
           their
           Consciences
           convicted
           ?
           Is
           their
           malice
           abated
           ?
           alas
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Prophet
           told
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           given
           him
           the
           Victory
           over
           the
           King
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
             Goe
             strengthen
          
           
           
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             marke
             and
             see
             what
             thou
             dost
             :
             for
             at
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             the
             King
             of
          
           Syria
           
             Will
             come
             up
             against
             thee
          
           .
           And
           so
           it
           prooved
           .
           For
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Their
             Gods
             are
             Gods
             of
             the
             hills
             :
          
           
           
             but
             let
             us
             fight
             on
             the
             plaine
             ,
             and
             wee
             shah
             be
             stronger
             than
             they
             .
          
           So
           the
           Pontificians
           :
           not
           succeeding
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           try
           another
           way
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           that
           way
           ?
           Wee
           cannot
           better
           compare
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           that
           of
           Baalam
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           could
           not
           by
           all
           his
           Inchantments
           ,
           conjure
           up
           from
           hell
           one
           curse
           upon
           Gods
           people
           ,
           then
           hee
           goes
           a
           politicke
           way
           to
           worke
           ,
           hee
           giues
           Balack
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           crafty
           counsell
           ,
           to
           
           cast
           a
           stumbling
           block
           before
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             to
             eate
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             fornication
          
           ;
           as
           yee
           may
           see
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
          
           This
           indeed
           was
           the
           ready
           way
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           faile
           to
           bring
           a
           curse
           upon
           Israel
           ,
           by
           inticing
           them
           to
           Idolatry
           with
           Moabs
           wiles
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           course
           that
           the
           Balaamites
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           their
           confederates
           ,
           have
           holden
           lesse
           or
           more
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Gunpowder
           Treason
           ,
           untill
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           tracing
           their
           foot-steps
           ,
           and
           graduall
           proceedings
           ,
           weshall
           obserue
           how
           they
           have
           kept
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           for
           the
           reerecting
           of
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           Beast
           in
           
           this
           Land
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           observed
           by
           the
           founders
           and
           builders
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           Babilon
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           expatiate
           beyond
           those
           narrow
           bounds
           ,
           within
           which
           wee
           have
           proposed
           to
           our selues
           to
           limit
           this
           our
           short
           discourse
           ,
           wee
           will
           instance
           in
           the
           Antichristian
           Hierarchy
           ,
           to
           the
           top
           whereof
           ,
           by
           what
           degrees
           it
           hath
           ascended
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Centuries
           ,
           and
           other
           Histories
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           in
           speciall
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Plessie
           ,
           his
           Mistery
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           Also
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           whereof
           was
           imped
           with
           the
           feathers
           ,
           and
           patched
           with
           the
           pieces
           of
           sundry
           Popes
           inventions
           in
           their
           severall
           ages
           ;
           for
           which
           also
           ,
           See
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           his
           learned
           discourse
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           
             Polidor
             Virgil
             ,
             de
             inventoribus
             rerum
             ,
          
           with
           others
           .
           
           Also
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           Transsubstantiation
           was
           not
           knowne
           among
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           above
           600.
           yeeres
           :
           afterwards
           it
           crept
           in
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           was
           indifferent
           to
           be
           holden
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           at
           last
           Pope
           *
           Innocent
           3.
           decreed
           it
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           necessary
           for
           all
           to
           beleeve
           .
           So
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           one
           kind
           :
           anciently
           it
           was
           in
           both
           kindes
           ,
           untill
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           the
           people
           came
           to
           be
           nose-wiped
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           by
           a
           custome
           of
           omitting
           it
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           to
           bee
           made
           a
           Law.
           Besides
           both
           these
           authors
           and
           instances
           ,
           the
           like
           is
           observed
           by
           *
           Dr.
           Whitakers
           ,
           of
           the
           graduall
           growth
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           Images
           in
           Churches
           ,
           how
           they
           crept
           in
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           mute
           teachers
           of
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           dumbe
           gods
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           Thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Mistery
           of
           iniquity
           could
           not
           be
           produced
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           the
           Elephants
           broode
           )
           was
           many
           yeeres
           a
           hatching
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           to
           any
           perfection
           :
           
           So
           our
           new
           refounders
           of
           Popery
           could
           not
           accomplish
           their
           worke
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           it
           requireth
           some
           longer
           time
           ,
           although
           a
           man
           would
           wonder
           to
           see
           in
           so
           short
           a
           space
           such
           a
           monstrous
           and
           suddaine
           alteration
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           long
           establishment
           ,
           and
           cleare
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           sence
           of
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           hedged
           about
           .
           So
           if
           ours
           would
           set
           up
           the
           Masse-God
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           they
           cannot
           effect
           it
           all
           at
           once
           .
           They
           must
           first
           downe
           with
           Tables
           ,
           and
           up
           with
           Altars
           .
           For
           that
           cause
           all
           Seats
           must
           downe
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chancell
           ,
           that
           the
           Altar
           may
           stand
           closse
           to
           the
           wall
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           their
           *
           Oracle
           saith
           )
           
             none
             must
             sit
             above
             God-Almighty
          
           .
           And
           if
           Ministers
           bee
           so
           stiffe
           as
           not
           to
           yeeld
           to
           this
           innovation
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Table
           must
           be
           rayled
           about
           ,
           that
           none
           touch
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           Sacred
           ,
           then
           Pulpit
           ,
           Pew
           ,
           or
           Font.
           Then
           some
           adoration
           as
           lowly
           bowing
           ,
           must
           bee
           given
           to
           it
           .
           Then
           the
           second
           Service
           ,
           as
           dainties
           ,
           must
           bee
           said
           there
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           holy
           ;
           than
           the
           Readers
           Pew
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Surely
           a
           Priest
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           .
           But
           where
           is
           the
           Sacrifice
           ?
           Stay
           a
           while
           :
           that
           service
           comes
           last
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           are
           preparations
           unto
           it
           :
           as
           the
           trimming
           of
           a
           Rome
           ,
           and
           spreading
           of
           the
           table
           ,
           bodes
           the
           banquet
           to
           come
           anone
           .
           So
           as
           all
           these
           preambles
           doe
           at
           length
           usher
           in
           the
           great
           God
           of
           the
           Host
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           is
           well
           baked
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           stomacks
           sitted
           to
           digest
           so
           hard
           a
           bit
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           bee
           those
           Changes
           ,
           and
           how
           came
           they
           ?
           What
           they
           be
           ,
           wee
           shall
           shew
           by
           and
           by
           :
           but
           how
           they
           come
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           imputed
           to
           any
           other
           cause
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           rules
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           and
           which
           doth
           usually
           haunt
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           Prelates
           .
           And
           such
           a
           
           poyson
           hath
           this
           spirit
           infused
           into
           the
           Chaire
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           as
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           fits
           in
           it
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           bee
           strongly
           fortified
           with
           preservatives
           and
           antidotes
           of
           true
           Reall
           Grace
           ,
           (
           not
           nominall
           and
           titular
           )
           that
           is
           able
           to
           overcome
           the
           infection
           of
           it
           .
           For
           demonstration
           hereof
           wee
           begin
           with
           those
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           in
           
           King
           Edward
           6.
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           who
           yet
           prooved
           Martyrs
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           to
           bee
           admired
           ,
           that
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Ridley
           of
           London
           ,
           should
           bee
           so
           stiffe
           against
           holy
           and
           learned
           Hooper
           ,
           who
           being
           by
           the
           King
           chosen
           Bishop
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           and
           having
           obtained
           the
           Kings
           favour
           not
           to
           weare
           the
           Rochet
           ,
           &
           square
           Cap
           ,
           as
           being
           offensive
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           ,
           although
           both
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Harle
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           did
           earnestly
           write
           unto
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ?
           Mr
           Foxes
           words
           are
           :
           
             But
             I
             can
             not
             tell
             what
             Sinister
             and
             vnlacky
             contention
             concerning
             the
             ordering
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             apparrell
             ,
             with
             such
             otherlike
             trisles
             began
             to
             disturbe
             the
             good
             and
             lucky
             beginning
             of
             this
             goldly
             bishop
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             that
             godly
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             began
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             besides
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             more
             ambitious
             then
             profitable
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             edification
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             weare
             such
             garments
             and
             opparell
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             Bishops
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
             First
             a
             Chymere
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             a
             white
             Rochet
             ,
             then
             a
             Mathematicall
             Cap
             with
             Foure
             angles
             ,
             dividing
             the
             whole
             World
             into
             Foure
             parts
             ;
             These
             trifles
             ,
             tending
             more
             to
             Superstition
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             hee
             could
             〈◊〉
             abide
             ,
             so
             in
             no
             wise
             could
             hee
             bee
             perswaded
             to
             weare
             them
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             hee
             made
             Supplication
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majestie
             ,
             most
             h●●bly
             desiring
             His
             Highnesse
             ,
             
             either
             to
             discharge
             him
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             dispence
             with
             him
             for
             such
             Ceremoniall
             orders
             .
             Whose
             Petition
             the
             King
             granted
             immediately
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Bishops
           would
           not
           .
           Yet
           at
           the
           length
           the
           fire
           reconciled
           them
           all
           ,
           when
           they
           laid
           aside
           their
           Pontificall
           robes
           ,
           and
           offered
           up
           their
           lives
           in
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           such
           a
           spirit
           did
           cleave
           to
           the
           very
           Chaire
           ,
           then
           ,
           when
           those
           pious
           men
           sate
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           for
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           afterward
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           suffered
           Martyrdome
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           What
           may
           wee
           expect
           in
           those
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           shew
           themselves
           such
           enemies
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           for
           which
           those
           suffered
           ,
           and
           persecute
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           thereof
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           content
           with
           those
           ceremonies
           limmited
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           bring
           in
           a
           number
           of
           other
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           Ceremonies
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           intollerable
           burthening
           of
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           and
           insnaring
           of
           their
           Soules
           ,
           Bodies
           and
           estates
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberty
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ?
           Nor
           let
           our
           present
           Prelates
           glory
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           shew
           us
           such
           Predecessors
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           were
           Martyrs
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           themselues
           will
           therein
           be
           their
           Successors
           .
           Bellarmine
           makes
           it
           one
           note
           of
           their
           holy
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           namely
           the
           Sanctity
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           authors
           ,
           and
           prime
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           heathen
           Seneca
           saith
           ,
           
             Qui
             genus
             jactat
             suum
             ,
             aliena
             jactat
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           were
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           more
           holy
           ,
           for
           *
           calling
           Abraham
           Father
           .
           But
           alasse
           our
           new
           
           Masters
           account
           those
           Martyrs
           fooles
           ,
           in
           suffering
           for
           such
           toyes
           ,
           as
           the
           denyall
           of
           the
           Reall
           Presence
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           wherein
           they
           of
           Rome
           and
           our
           new
           Romanists
           can
           well
           agree
           :
           and
           for
           which
           they
           never
           meane
           to
           bee
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           Come
           wee
           therefore
           to
           those
           usurpations
           of
           the
           Prelates
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           .
           For
           wee
           meddle
           not
           with
           that
           rigidnesse
           and
           stiffenesse
           which
           hath
           beene
           used
           all
           along
           with
           all
           extremity
           against
           such
           godly
           and
           peaceable
           ministers
           ,
           whose
           conscience
           could
           not
           yeeld
           to
           that
           Conformity
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           seemes
           to
           require
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           such
           bee
           the
           affinity
           ,
           or
           rather
           consanguinity
           between
           our
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           neither
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           nor
           mans
           Law
           ,
           nor
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           Conscience
           ,
           can
           containe
           them
           within
           those
           lists
           ,
           which
           humane
           Lawes
           have
           confined
           them
           unto
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           that
           Principle
           which
           they
           derive
           from
           their
           originall
           ,
           and
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Rome
           which
           breatheth
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           strōgly
           biassed
           to
           wheele
           about
           to
           their
           Roman
           mistresse
           ,
           (
           as
           every
           element
           hath
           a
           naturall
           effection
           and
           inclination
           to
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           resteth
           not
           out
           of
           it
           )
           and
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           governe
           as
           Fathers
           (
           as
           the
           Law
           intended
           )
           but
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           tyrannize
           as
           Lawlesse
           Lords
           ,
           and
           lift
           themselves
           up
           in
           a
           transcendent
           degree
           above
           the
           Kings
           Lawes
           ,
           so
           comming
           betweene
           Him
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           intercept
           from
           the
           people
           that
           gratious
           influence
           of
           protection
           ,
           which
           properly
           and
           by
           right
           appertaines
           unto
           euery
           good
           Subject
           from
           his
           naturall
           Prince
           against
           all
           such
           usurping
           Tyrants
           :
           and
           if
           they
           can
           doe
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           show
           what
           kind
           they
           come
           of
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           overthrow
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           
           worship
           of
           God
           with
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           to
           trouble
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           captivate
           mens
           consciences
           with
           their
           humane
           invention
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           with
           their
           vexatiōs
           ,
           in
           persecuting
           God
           faithfull
           Ministers
           lawlessely
           ,
           in
           stopping
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           all
           the
           wiles
           and
           wayes
           ,
           which
           eyther
           the
           pollicy
           or
           power
           of
           man
           can
           take
           :
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           hate
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           name
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           cry
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           downe
           with
           it
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           because
           it
           crosseth
           the
           course
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           but
           seeke
           the
           ruine
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           being
           altogether
           Spirituall
           ,
           and
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           because
           their
           owne
           is
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           pompe
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           outward
           riches
           and
           glory
           ;
           no
           way
           sutable
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           must
           fall
           :
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           content
           themselves
           with
           that
           title
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Lawes
           hath
           conferred
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           needs
           pretend
           to
           hold
           it
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           derogatory
           to
           the
           honor
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nothing
           more
           contrary
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           nothing
           more
           opposite
           to
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           while
           under
           pretence
           of
           their
           jurisdiction
           from
           Christ
           ,
           they
           exercise
           such
           Lordly
           tyranny
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           ,
           which
           Christ
           prohibited
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           So
           as
           such
           a
           claime
           from
           Christ
           is
           blasphemous
           ,
           as
           making
           Christ
           the
           author
           of
           their
           Antichristian
           usurpations
           :
           All
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           well
           considered
           ;
           I
           confesse
           ,
           were
           it
           a
           Law
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           once
           amongst
           the
           Locrians
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           would
           propound
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           should
           come
           
           with
           a
           halter
           about
           his
           necke
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           pleased
           not
           the
           Senate
           ,
           the
           hang-man
           was
           ready
           to
           doe
           his
           office
           :
           and
           the
           oportunity
           served
           ,
           I
           should
           come
           with
           an
           halter
           about
           my
           necke
           ,
           with
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           please
           the
           great
           Senate
           of
           this
           Land
           to
           take
           into
           their
           said
           consideration
           ,
           whither
           ,
           upon
           such
           wofull
           experience
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           both
           more
           honorable
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           more
           safe
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           more
           conducing
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           more
           consisting
           with
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Christs
           Kingly
           office
           ,
           which
           by
           usurping
           Prelates
           is
           troden
           downe
           ,
           that
           the
           Lordly
           Prelacy
           were
           turned
           into
           such
           a
           godly
           government
           ,
           as
           might
           suite
           better
           with
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           Christs
           sweet
           yoake
           :
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           (
           God
           is
           record
           )
           out
           of
           any
           base
           envy
           to
           their
           Lordly
           honour
           and
           Pompe
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           beneath
           my
           envy
           :
           but
           rather
           for
           the
           good
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           
             Brun●
             Sig●inas
          
           when
           a
           Bishopricke
           was
           offered
           him
           ,
           refused
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             A
             Bishopricke
             was
             altogether
             to
             bee
             forsaken
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             would
          
           
           
             not
             bee
             set
             at
             Christs
             left
             hand
             .
          
           And
           Pope
           Marcellus
           2
           (
           as
           Onuphrius
           relates
           in
           his
           life
           )
           smiting
           his
           hands
           upon
           the
           table
           ,
           sayd
           ,
           
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             they
             who
             possesse
             this
             high
             place
             ,
             can
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           And
           *
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             who
             loveth
             primacy
             upon
             earth
             ,
             shall
             find
             confusion
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           how
           many
           doe
           wee
           read
           of
           ,
           that
           have
           some
           refused
           ,
           and
           others
           disburdened
           themselves
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           ?
           
             Claudius
             Espenc●●●
          
           (
           in
           
             Timotheum
             ,
             Digress
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
          
           4.
           )
           presents
           us
           many
           notable
           examples
           of
           pious
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           who
           refused
           Bishopricks
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           a
           counterfeit
           .
           
             Nolo
             ,
             Nol●
          
           .
           And
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Hea●●n
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           strange
           
           Divinity
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
           But
           I
           speake
           this
           wishing
           their
           salvation
           ,
           not
           destruction
           .
           And
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           But
           according
           to
           our
           Text
           ,
           wee
           are
           professedly
           against
           all
           those
           usurpations
           and
           innovations
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           of
           later
           dayes
           have
           haled
           in
           by
           the
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           being
           besides
           and
           agaisnt
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             And
             these
             innovations
             or
             changes
             wee
             may
             reduce
             to
             eight
             generall
             heads
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Innovation
           in
           Doctrine
           .
           2.
           
           Innovation
           in
           Discipline
           .
           3.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           4.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           Civill
           governement
           .
           5.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           altering
           of
           Books
           .
           6.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           .
           7.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           8.
           
           Innovation
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           manners
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           have
           laboured
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           Change
           in
           Doctrine
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           these
           instances
           .
           1.
           
           By
           procuring
           an
           Order
           from
           King
           Iames
           of
           famous
           memory
           to
           the
           Vniversities
           ,
           that
           young
           Students
           should
           not
           read
           our
           moderne
           learned
           writers
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Be●●
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Schoolemen
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           must
           needs
           bee
           of
           the
           Prelates
           procuring
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           part
           of
           that
           noble
           Kings
           meaning
           ,
           that
           Schollers
           should
           bee
           debarred
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           those
           excellent
           ,
           and
           orthodox
           authors
           ,
           whom
           himselfe
           so
           much
           approoved
           and
           magnified
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           great
           learning
           ,
           sound
           judgement
           ,
           and
           religious
           lives
           .
           For
           did
           not
           that
           excellent
           King
           give
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           fellowship
           to
           those
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           those
           authors
           had
           either
           planted
           ,
           or
           watered
           with
           their
           famous
           labours
           ,
           when
           hee
           sayd
           ,
           
             Hee
             would
             exhort
             all
             those
             reformed
             
             Churches
             to
             joyne
             with
             HIM
             in
             a
             Common
             Councell
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             the
             extinguishing
             and
             remaunding
             to
             hell
             those
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             which
             then
             began
             to
             spring
             up
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             those
             Seeds
             men
             ,
             Arminius
             and
             Vorstius
             ?
          
           And
           were
           not
           the
           learned
           Workes
           and
           Writings
           of
           those
           Worthies
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           (
           next
           after
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           the
           most
           fit
           to
           cope
           with
           those
           Heresies
           ,
           as
           being
           better
           exercised
           against
           them
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           King
           (
           pag.
           377.
           )
           call
           that
           
             the
             Orthodox
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             did
             professe
             ,
          
           and
           whereof
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Zanchie
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           the
           planters
           and
           founders
           amongst
           them
           ?
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           did
           not
           King
           Iames
           commend
           Calvin
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           judicious
           and
           sound
           Expositer
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           bee
           so
           impious
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           King
           Iames
           should
           doe
           any
           act
           in
           prejudice
           of
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Zanchie
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           whose
           names
           and
           reputation
           *
           Arminius
           himselfe
           laboured
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           disgrace
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           advance
           his
           owne
           cause
           ?
           Did
           not
           King
           Iames
           write
           to
           the
           States
           against
           Arminius
           ,
           calling
           him
           that
           Enemy
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           any
           man
           be
           so
           injurious
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           Orthodox
           King
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           hee
           ever
           intended
           to
           inhibit
           young
           Students
           the
           reading
           of
           those
           excellent
           ,
           judicious
           ,
           learned
           ,
           illustrious
           lights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           them
           to
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           and
           Schoole-man
           ,
           in
           whose
           writings
           ,
           though
           many
           things
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           yet
           their
           workes
           are
           not
           without
           their
           navi
           ,
           or
           spots
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           that
           reade
           them
           must
           
             Margaritas
             è
             caeno
             legere
          
           ,
           Gather
           Pearles
           out
           of
           the
           mud
           ,
           as
           Virgil
           saith
           of
           the
           reading
           of
           Ennius
           .
           And
           young
           Students
           have
           not
           the
           maturity
           of
           judgement
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           exact
           difference
           ,
           to
           make
           choise
           
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           excellent
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           refuse
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           the
           same
           *
           King
           Iames
           applies
           that
           old
           Verse
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           *
           
             Quo
             semel
             est
             imbuta
             recens
             seruabit
             odorem
             Testa
             diu
             .
          
           The
           vessell
           will
           tast
           a
           long
           time
           after
           of
           that
           liquor
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           first
           seasoned
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           the
           little
           brooks
           ,
           if
           their
           fountaine
           bee
           corrupted
           ?
           So
           the
           King.
           And
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Schoole-men
           ,
           being
           commended
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           young
           men
           in
           the
           habits
           of
           venerable
           antiquity
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           beget
           in
           them
           the
           greater
           reverence
           and
           credence
           to
           their
           writings
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           that
           are
           moderne
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           but
           of
           yesterday
           .
           And
           therefore
           young
           Students
           had
           need
           rather
           to
           bee
           admonished
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           Fathers
           and
           Schoole-men
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           riper
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           bee
           well
           seasoned
           with
           the
           pure
           liquor
           of
           Trueth
           ,
           both
           immediately
           drunke
           in
           from
           the
           fountaines
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           derived
           by
           those
           uncorrupt
           Conduit-pipes
           ,
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           An
           unexpert
           Sea-man
           ,
           must
           not
           adventure
           his
           vessell
           on
           the
           Seas
           ,
           without
           an
           experienced
           Pilot
           ,
           that
           knowes
           the
           Shelues
           ,
           or
           shallowes
           ,
           and
           Rocks
           ,
           least
           he
           commit
           ship-wrack
           before
           he
           be
           aware
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           know
           what
           a
           learned
           Champion
           King
           Iames
           was
           against
           Popery
           .
           Now
           an
           injudicious
           Reader
           ,
           not
           being
           well
           grounded
           aforehand
           ,
           comming
           to
           read
           some
           Fathers
           and
           Schoole-men
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           passages
           (
           perhaps
           foysted
           in
           by
           the
           false
           fingering
           of
           the
           Monks
           ;
           as
           many
           of
           the
           writings
           in
           the
           volumes
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           are
           factious
           and
           spurious
           )
           bee
           infected
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           Popish
           error
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           before
           hee
           be
           aware
           .
           Therefore
           how
           can
           wee
           imagine
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           Order
           was
           the
           Kings
           ,
           but
           
           rather
           that
           it
           proceeded
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Prelates
           about
           him
           ,
           thereby
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           their
           plot
           ,
           so
           long
           a
           hammering
           for
           the
           reinducing
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           procure
           another
           order
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           inhibiting
           of
           young
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Election
           and
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           Bishops
           &
           Deanes
           shall
           handle
           those
           points
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           set
           forth
           a
           Declaration
           before
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           in
           King
           Charles
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           as
           wee
           noted
           before
           )
           it
           was
           farre
           from
           his
           Majesties
           pious
           intention
           to
           inhibit
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           truth
           to
           bee
           preached
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           heresies
           ,
           yet
           the
           Prelates
           perverted
           and
           extended
           it
           to
           an
           universall
           silencing
           ,
           and
           suppressing
           of
           all
           those
           saving
           Doctrines
           ,
           of
           Election
           ,
           Predestination
           ,
           effectuall
           vocation
           by
           grace
           ,
           assurance
           ,
           perseverance
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           contrary
           Arminian
           heresies
           ;
           so
           as
           neither
           Prelates
           nor
           Presbyters
           must
           meddle
           with
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospell
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           husht
           ,
           &
           layd
           a
           sleep
           .
           Thus
           our
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           our
           Ministers
           subscribe
           ,
           are
           hanged
           up
           upon
           the
           wal
           ,
           and
           cashered
           ,
           as
           the
           heathen
           Oracles
           of
           old
           .
           Thus
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           at
           once
           overthrowne
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           orations
           of
           morality
           must
           be
           taught
           the
           people
           .
           And
           herein
           doe
           our
           Prelates
           follow
           the
           rule
           of
           Cont●en
           the
           Iesuite
           in
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           who
           prescribes
           this
           
           rule
           of
           silencing
           Controversies
           ,
           as
           an
           excellent
           way
           for
           restoring
           their
           Roman-Catholicke
           Religion
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           For
           if
           truth
           and
           error
           bee
           both
           suppressed
           ,
           truth
           by
           and
           by
           vanisheth
           ,
           but
           errour
           doth
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           come
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           and
           prevaile
           .
           
           As
           if
           a
           man
           should
           bee
           hoodwinck
           it
           for
           the
           space
           of
           24.
           houres
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           neither
           see
           the
           day
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           night
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           all
           is
           night
           to
           him
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           a
           devise
           of
           yesterday
           :
           but
           Satan
           had
           broached
           it
           long
           agoe
           .
           For
           the
           Centuriators
           observe
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Authors
             and
             Advocates
             of
             corruptions
             and
             errours
             ,
             procuring
             by
             their
             flattery
             and
             faire
             showes
             to
             great
             men
             ,
             an
             opinion
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             high
             Grace
             and
             dignity
             which
             makes
             them
             the
             more
             admired
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             being
             the
             Patrons
             of
             great
             mens
             vices
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             those
             errors
             being
             opposed
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             compose
             all
             Controversies
             with
             an
             Amnestia
             ,
             or
             silencing
             of
             all
             disputes
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             wickedly
             presume
             to
             reconcile
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             ,
             Truth
             with
             Errour
             ,
             a
             believer
             with
             an
             infidell
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Emperor
             Anastasius
             ,
             being
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             Arrian
             heresy
             ,
             was
             mooved
             by
             such
             counsels
             ,
             to
             bury
             the
             Controversies
             of
             the
             principall
             heads
             of
             Doctrine
             under
             an
             Amnestia
             .
             But
             in
             vaine
             :
             This
             counsell
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             .
             Vnder
             this
             cloake
             and
             patronage
             of
             Amnestia
             ,
             doe
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             other
             plagues
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             increase
             .
             Let
             therefore
             all
             Potentates
             of
             this
             world
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             waighty
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             cannot
             be
             abolished
             ,
             or
             quieted
             by
             Amnesties
             :
             but
             rather
             let
             them
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           So
           they
           .
           The
           like
           did
           the
           Arrian
           Bishops
           in
           a
           Councell
           ,
           at
           Seleucia
           ,
           called
           by
           Constantius
           an
           Arrian
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           did
           therein
           suppresse
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           Amnestia
           the
           mention
           of
           homousios
           and
           homotousios
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           coyne
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           and
           utterly
           extinguish
           that
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           antiquity
           of
           this
           practise
           .
           But
           wee
           have
           before
           sufficiently
           cleared
           our
           gratious
           Soveraigne
           from
           having
           the
           least
           intention
           of
           
           Suppressing
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           truth
           by
           that
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           cōtrary
           errors
           ,
           although
           the
           Prelates
           do
           pervert
           &
           presse
           it
           upō
           Ministers
           for
           the
           Suppressing
           of
           those
           very
           truthes
           or
           doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           clearly
           ,
           though
           briefly
           expressed
           in
           the
           39
           Articles
           ,
           and
           especially
           that
           of
           Election
           &
           Predestination
           ;
           as
           before
           wee
           noted
           .
           Now
           will
           any
           man
           Say
           ,
           that
           the
           Declaration
           is
           prefixed
           to
           the
           Articles
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           void
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           as
           a
           nose
           of
           wax
           ,
           or
           a
           D●lphicke
           Oracle
           ,
           to
           bee
           taken
           in
           two
           contrary
           senses
           ?
           It
           s
           impossible
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           too
           great
           impiety
           to
           fasten
           such
           a
           diabolicall
           practise
           upon
           the
           Sacred
           person
           of
           so
           noble
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           author
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           a
           fearefull
           innovation
           of
           doctrine
           is
           by
           this
           very
           meanes
           broken
           in
           upon
           us
           .
           Now
           the
           doctrines
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           and
           mans
           salvation
           ,
           are
           husht
           ,
           and
           banished
           out
           of
           Citty
           and
           Countrey
           .
           For
           where
           is
           there
           a
           Minister
           almost
           among
           a
           thousand
           ,
           that
           dare
           cleerly
           and
           plainly
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           preach
           of
           these
           most
           comfortable
           Doctrines
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           soundly
           and
           roundly
           confute
           the
           Arminian
           heresies
           ,
           
           repugnant
           thereunto
           ?
           Although
           both
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           thereto
           .
           So
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           preaching
           must
           bee
           but
           morality
           at
           the
           best
           .
           The
           mistery
           of
           God
           touching
           his
           Grace
           may
           not
           be
           opened
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           Mountagues
           Appeale
           (
           the
           first
           part
           allowing
           altogether
           of
           Arminianisme
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           Popery
           )
           was
           published
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           speciall
           approbation
           and
           allowance
           of
           the
           Prelates
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           our
           Gratious
           Soveraigne
           to
           call
           it
           in
           .
           Also
           
           the
           Historicall
           Narration
           ,
           being
           a
           notorious
           packe
           and
           plot
           of
           knavery
           ,
           for
           the
           conclùding
           of
           the
           Arminian
           Tenents
           to
           be
           the
           doctrins
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           published
           ,
           being
           allowed
           in
           London
           house
           .
           
           Although
           the
           Archbishop
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           called
           it
           in
           .
           Also
           D.
           Iacksons
           bookes
           were
           to
           maintaine
           Arminianisme
           .
           So
           that
           booke
           of
           a
           namelesse
           author
           ,
           called
           Gods
           love
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           although
           it
           hath
           no
           expresse
           priviledge
           ,
           yet
           it
           goes
           abroad
           by
           connivence
           ,
           being
           printed
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           London
           .
           Also
           Cosens
           Private
           Devotions
           ,
           which
           did
           maintaine
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           out-cry
           ,
           being
           questioned
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           point
           was
           purged
           out
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           whole
           booke
           is
           popish
           ,
           &
           weares
           the
           Iesuites
           badge
           in
           the
           front
           of
           it
           .
           Also
           a
           Sermon
           of
           one
           Browne
           preached
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           in
           the
           prayer
           whereof
           printed
           before
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           is
           an
           expresse
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           it
           passeth
           for
           currant
           uncensured
           .
           Also
           the
           booke
           of
           
             Franciscus
             à
             S.
             Clara
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           now
           thrice
           printed
           and
           that
           in
           London
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           &
           much
           applawded
           of
           our
           Innovators
           ;
           and
           most
           boldly
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           (
           they
           say
           )
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           by
           a
           Prelate
           ;
           the
           scope
           whereof
           is
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           *
           to
           cast
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Calvinisticall
           ,
           to
           reduce
           our
           Church
           to
           Mother
           Rome
           againe
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           he
           indeavors
           by
           shuffling
           ,
           and
           packing
           ,
           and
           false
           dealing
           ,
           with
           his
           paraphrases
           upon
           all
           our
           39.
           
           Articles
           to
           make
           his
           owne
           game
           so
           faire
           ,
           as
           he
           hopes
           to
           win
           us
           backe
           againe
           to
           Rome
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           we
           agree
           
           in
           justification
           inherent
           by
           workes
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           reconcile
           light
           with
           darknesse
           .
           And
           Article
           37.
           hee
           labours
           to
           reduce
           our
           King
           unto
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Apostolicke
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Pope
           .
           That
           's
           their
           ayme
           indeed
           ,
           
           as
           being
           the
           principall
           Fundamentall
           ,
           wherein
           consists
           the
           unity
           of
           all
           Churches
           under
           one
           Head
           ,
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           all
           this
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           Trent
           .
           Now
           let
           any
           man
           but
           of
           common
           sence
           judge
           .
           The
           Pope
           being
           cast
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           could
           beare
           any
           such
           sence
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           us
           backe
           againe
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           bring
           our
           King
           under
           the
           Popes
           girdle
           againe
           ,
           to
           conspire
           with
           all
           those
           blasphemous
           doctrines
           and
           decrees
           of
           that
           most
           Antichristian
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ?
           What
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           a
           Iesuited
           Divell
           incarnate
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           blushed
           and
           beene
           ashamed
           to
           have
           undertaken
           such
           a
           monstrous
           Task
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           with
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           till
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           all
           our
           grave
           and
           learned
           Divines
           ,
           yea
           Prelates
           and
           others
           ,
           have
           maintained
           an
           immortall
           warre
           ,
           and
           which
           can
           never
           admit
           of
           a
           Truce
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           all
           his
           Antichristian
           heresies
           packed
           up
           in
           that
           Diabolicall
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ?
           And
           their
           learned
           workes
           doe
           still
           live
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           triumphant
           Lawrells
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           standing
           to
           this
           day
           unanswered
           and
           unanswerable
           ?
           And
           yet
           one
           Franciscus
           a
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           breath
           of
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           will
           on
           a
           sudden
           overthrow
           all
           the
           writings
           of
           those
           Worthies
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Romish
           racke
           ,
           serue
           up
           our
           very
           Articles
           ,
           to
           speake
           whatsoever
           language
           Mother
           Trent
           will
           have
           them
           .
           For
           this
           take
           another
           instance
           or
           two
           .
           One
           is
           our
           Eleventh
           Article
           ,
           which
           shewes
           our
           Iustification
           to
           bee
           by
           faith
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           workes
           in
           justification
           :
           and
           whereas
           our
           Homily
           by
           him
           alledged
           (
           Probl.
           22.
           versus
           finem
           )
           Saith
           ,
           That
           the
           habit
           or
           act
           of
           Faith
           in
           us
           ,
           doth
           
           not
           justifie
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           were
           to
           attribute
           justification
           to
           some
           vertue
           ,
           or
           act
           in
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
           Videtur
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             negare
             jus●itiam
             inhaerentem
             ,
             sed
             vere
             nihil
             minus
             intenditur
             ,
             quia
             ●●a●im
             subditur
             ;
             Deus
             est
             qui
             justificat
             :
          
           This
           seemes
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           to
           denie
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           in
           trueth
           ,
           nothing
           lesse
           is
           intended
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           by
           and
           by
           added
           ,
           It
           is
           God
           that
           justifieth
           .
           Now
           see
           this
           mans
           impudent
           non-sence
           .
           The
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           Homily
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           most
           clearely
           the
           formall
           cause
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           to
           bee
           ,
           by
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           Gods
           free
           mercy
           accounteth
           ours
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           us
           ,
           
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
          
           no
           not
           in
           
           faith
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           habit
           ,
           or
           act
           inherent
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           instrument
           apprehending
           and
           applying
           Christ.
           And
           it
           utterly
           and
           expresly
           excludeth
           al
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           merit
           of
           workes
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           greatest
           arrogancy
           and
           presumption
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           could
           set
           up
           against
           God.
           
             So
             as
             the
             Homily
             setting
             downe
          
           these
           two
           as
           opposite
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Faith
             as
             a
             vertue
             in
             us
             ,
             doth
             not
             justifie
             us
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
          
           :
           with
           what
           mouth
           of
           impudency
           can
           any
           man
           Say
           ,
           that
           the
           Homily
           intended
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           then
           to
           exclude
           justification
           by
           workes
           ?
           But
           hee
           hath
           gotten
           a
           Dispensation
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           lies
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           coyne
           brutish
           lies
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Adde
           wee
           a
           second
           instance
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           the
           24.
           
           Article
           ,
           concerning
           Prayer
           in
           an
           unknowne
           tongue
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             plainly
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Custome
             of
             that
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             publike
             prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             Minister
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             a
             tongue
             not
             understood
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           Now
           what
           doth
           Franciscus
           paraphrase
           upon
           this
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Article
             
             determineth
             ,
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             ordained
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             writing
             ,
             or
             tradition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             among
             the
          
           Corinthians
           
             was
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
          
           .
           Here
           al
           that
           heare
           ,
           may
           hisse
           .
           But
           what
           saith
           he
           to
           the
           28.
           
           Article
           ,
           which
           condemneth
           Transubstantiation
           ?
           Surely
           his
           Reconciliation
           heere
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           .
           For
           hee
           is
           forced
           to
           Say
           ,
           that
           
             Negare
             Transubstantiationem
             divin●
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           To
           deny
           divine
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           in
           this
           fearefull
           Mystery
           is
           against
           the
           verity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           defined
           in
           the
           
             Councels
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             &
             Trent
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           then
           .
           Herein
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Transubstantiation
           no
           Reconciliation
           betweene
           us
           and
           Trent
           .
           Then
           what
           hope
           hath
           he
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           re-erect
           his
           Masse
           in
           England
           ?
           yes
           he
           hath
           one
           hope
           .
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           By
           calling
           here
           a
           nationall
           Synod
           .
           Of
           whom
           ?
           Not
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           calls
           Calvinists
           and
           Puritans
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           party
           .
           For
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
           Deponentes
           secundum
           pristinam
           conversationē
           verterem
           hominē
           (
           nempe
           Calvinisticum
           )
           qui
           corrumpitur
           &c.
           
           
             Putting
             off
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             former
             conversation
             the
             old
             man
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Calvinisticall
             )
             which
             is
             corrupted
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           37.
           
           Article
           ,
           utinam
           denuo
           &c.
           
             Now
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             publick
             authority
             ,
             the
             matter
             for
             the
             dignity
             of
             it
          
           (
           Puritanis
           non
           ●ntermixtis
           ,
           the
           
             Puritans
             not
             intermedling
             ,
             or
             intermixt
             )
             might
             out
             of
             an
             affection
             of
             revnion
             ,
             be
             throughly
             scanned
             .
             For
             I
             know
             the
             Puritans
             abhorre
             this
             .
             For
             they
             fly
             all
             communion
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             abominate
             us
             as
             the
             body
             of
             Satan
             and
             Antichrist
             ;
             as
             Cassander
             said
             of
             some
             Christians
             .
          
           This
           doth
           Franciscus
           apply
           to
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           vtterly
           excluded
           from
           a
           Synod
           ,
           assembled
           to
           revnite
           Rome
           and
           England
           .
           And
           can
           ye
           blame
           him
           ?
           Did
           not
           
           the
           Trent-Conventicle
           in
           truth
           ,
           though
           they
           pretended
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           exclude
           Protestants
           from
           them
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           being
           invited
           *
           as
           warily
           refuse
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             Iohn
             H●ss
          
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           answere
           the
           Popes
           counterfet
           invitatiō
           ,
           as
           the
           Fox
           did
           the
           sick-Lyon
           ,
           refusing
           to
           visit
           him
           in
           his
           dēne
           ,
           Quia
           me
           vestigia
           terrent
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             No
             ,
             no
             quoth
             Ren●ld
             ,
             for
             full
             well
             I
             see
             ,
             All
             foot-sleps
             towards
             you
             ,
             none
             towards
             me
             .
          
           Now
           who
           are
           those
           Puritans
           he
           excepts
           against
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Synod
           ?
           Perhaps
           he
           may
           find
           some
           few
           Puritan
           (
           tantum
           non
           in
           Episcopatu
           )
           Bishops
           that
           are
           for
           doctrine
           Orthodox
           ;
           So
           also
           many
           Doctors
           and
           Divines
           that
           are
           Orthodox
           ;
           these
           must
           have
           noe
           place
           in
           his
           Synod
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           Good
           reason
           .
           For
           how
           els
           will
           he
           reconcile
           Romes
           night
           ,
           and
           our
           English
           twilight
           together
           in
           one
           League
           ,
           if
           the
           meridian
           light
           come
           betwene
           ?
           Or
           how
           shall
           Romes
           cold
           and
           livelesse
           religion
           have
           fellowship
           with
           ou●
           Lukewarme
           Neuters
           ,
           and
           moderate
           men
           ,
           if
           true
           Christian
           zeale
           come
           betwene
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           interruption
           ?
           Away
           ,
           therefore
           with
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           Calvinists
           out
           of
           their
           Synod
           .
           Who
           then
           ?
           Onely
           peaceable
           and
           indifferent
           men
           ,
           as
           
             Ely
             ,
             Chichester
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           well
           affected
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Arch-Prelates
           ,
           as
           to
           whose
           definitive
           sentence
           all
           other
           Divines
           must
           vaile
           Bonnet
           ,
           captivate
           their
           judgements
           ,
           and
           therein
           rest
           themselues
           .
           For
           these
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           them
           with
           his
           mighty
           traine
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           sweepe
           downe
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           starres
           of
           heauen
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           for
           Franciscus
           .
           And
           to
           this
           agreeth
           the
           common
           cry
           among
           the
           Factionists
           ,
           and
           Factors
           for
           Rome
           ,
           that
           wee
           and
           they
           *
           differ
           not
           in
           Fundamentalls
           .
           Yea
           ,
           a
           great
           Prelate
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           Court
           ,
           said
           openly
           at
           
           the
           Censure
           of
           Dr.
           Bastwick
           .
           That
           wee
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           differ
           not
           in
           Fundamētalibus
           ,
           but
           onely
           
             circa
             Fundamentalia
          
           .
           Though
           the
           distinction
           bee
           absurd
           ,
           it
           being
           all
           one
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           erre
           in
           
             fide
             ,
             &
             circa
          
           
           fidem
           .
           For
           
             circa
             fidem
          
           ,
           concerning
           ,
           or
           about
           faith
           ,
           men
           may
           make
           ship-wracke
           .
           Yet
           this
           hee
           spake
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           little
           Pamphlet
           of
           one
           Chowne
           ,
           which
           he
           dedicated
           to
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           wee
           ,
           differ
           not
           in
           Fundamentalibus
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           one
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           conclude
           our
           Church
           to
           be
           one
           &
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           of
           Dr.
           White
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           to
           the
           Lords
           Grace
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           before
           his
           discourse
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             But
             from
             this
             which
             is
             delivered
             ,
             I
             shall
             intrea●e
             your
             Grace
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             impartiall
             ,
             and
             intelligent
             Readers
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             vncharitable
             construction
             of
             Romish
             adversaries
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             some
             Schismaticall
             Spirits
             amongst
             us
             ,
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             maine
             body
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             Schismaticall
             .
          
           And
           
             pag.
             5.
             ibid.
          
           Now
           Schismaticall
           (
           heere
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           as
           from
           which
           Romish
           adversaries
           ,
           object
           wee
           are
           Schismaticall
           :
           which
           
             Dr.
             White
          
           cleareth
           ,
           and
           calls
           it
           
             an
             vncharitable
             construction
             of
             Romish
             adversaries
             .
          
           So
           as
           heere
           is
           a
           change
           of
           our
           very
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           bringing
           of
           us
           back
           to
           a
           reconciliation
           &
           union
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           from
           which
           wee
           have
           made
           no
           such
           Schisme
           ,
           as
           they
           uncharitably
           charge
           us
           withall
           .
           And
           thus
           will
           come
           in
           an
           universall
           change
           in
           all
           our
           Doctrines
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Commencement
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           not
           long
           agoe
           ,
           was
           openly
           maintained
           justification
           by
           Workes
           :
           *
           And
           Shelfords
           booke
           will
           proove
           justification
           
             by
             Charity
          
           .
           And
           
           that
           *
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             not
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           resolved
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           in
           our
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           .
           As
           Homily
           against
           wilfull
           rebellion
           ,
           part
           .
           6.
           
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             Babilonicall
             Beast
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Also
           the
           Second
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           for
           
             Whit-sunday
             :
             The
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           And
           in
           a
           Prayer
           for
           private
           Families
           in
           the
           Communion-Booke
           ,
           by
           publike
           authority
           ,
           
             Confound
             Satan
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           Shelfords
           Second
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           to
           beate
           downe
           true
           Preaching
           and
           Pulpits
           ;
           for
           hee
           saith
           ,
           hee
           
             cannot
             finde
             a
             Pulpit
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             :
          
           How
           ?
           Did
           the
           old
           Priest
           never
           read
           the
           8.
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           appointed
           to
           bee
           read
           for
           the
           27.
           of
           May
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           might
           find
           both
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           vers
           .
           4.
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           vers
           .
           8
           ?
           I
           omit
           many
           more
           passages
           in
           that
           Authour
           ,
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           all
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           Booke
           was
           licenced
           by
           the
           Vicechancellor
           of
           Cambridge
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           Dr.
           Beale
           ,
           and
           published
           at
           the
           very
           Commencement
           (
           whereat
           my selfe
           then
           was
           )
           that
           so
           it
           might
           poysonall
           England
           .
        
         
           Adde
           wee
           hereunto
           another
           Booke
           ,
           intitled
           the
           
             Female
             glory
          
           ,
           By
           
             Anthony
             Stafford
          
           ,
           printed
           by
           authority
           ,
           1635.
           
           Wherein
           hee
           mightily
           deifies
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           calling
           her
           ,
           The
           *
           
             grand
             white
             immaculate
             Abbesse
             of
             the
             Snowie
             Nunneries
             of
             those
             votaries
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
          
           speakes
           ,
           before
           whom
           hee
           would
           have
           them
           
             to
             kneele
             ,
             presenting
             the
             All-saving
             babe
             in
             her
             armes
             ,
             with
             due
             veneration
             .
          
           Loe
           heere
           a
           change
           of
           our
           God
           into
           a
           Goddesse
           .
           And
           *
           there
           hee
           commends
           
             the
             Sacred
             Arethmitick
             in
             praying
             on
             their
             beades
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           153.
           hee
           commends
           
             Candlem
             as
             day
             for
             the
             Lights
             burning
             ,
             and
             Masse-singing
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
             Heathen
             guise
             ,
             and
             converted
             into
             Christian.
          
           And
           ,
           *
           
             That
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             Superstitious
             Idolaters
             in
             honour
             of
          
           Ceres
           and
           Proserpina
           (
           Heathen
           Goddesses
           )
           
             may
             bee
             turned
             into
             the
             prayse
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             :
          
           And
           pag.
           209.
           
           
             The
             Assumption
             of
             his
             Lady
             is
             set
             forth
             with
             a
             picture
             ,
             how
             shee
             is
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             with
             Verses
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           212.
           
           Hee
           seemes
           to
           hold
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           to
           have
           beene
           without
           sinne
           .
           And
           pag.
           219.
           220.
           
           Hee
           boldly
           beares
           himselfe
           upon
           the
           
             approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             magnifying
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             as
             considered
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             meere
             woman
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             type
             and
             Idea
             of
             an
             accomplisht
             piety
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           158.
           
             of
             Sanctity
             it selfe
          
           .
           And
           pag.
           220.
           
             hee
             preferres
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             adoring
             extreme
             ,
             before
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             neglecting
             of
             her
             in
             calling
             her
             Mal
             ,
             Gods
             mayd
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             Hayle
             Mary
             full
             of
             grace
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           223.
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Of
             one
             thing
             I
             will
             assure
             them
             ,
             Till
             they
             are
             good
             Marians
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             bee
             good
             Christians
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           235.
           
           Of
           sundry
           Grandees
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             which
             are
             Canonized
             for
             Saints
             ,
             having
             erected
             and
             dedicated
             Temples
             to
             her
             memory
             .
             Neither
             have
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             our
             Ile
             beene
             defective
             in
             doing
             her
             all
             possible
             honour
             ,
             and
             in
             Consecrating
             Chappels
             and
             Temples
             to
             her
             memory
             .
          
           And
           ibid
           :
           
             My
             arithmeticke
             will
             not
             serve
             me
             ,
             to
             number
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             registred
             their
             names
             in
          
           
           
             the
             Sodality
             of
             the
             Rosary
             of
             this
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             :
          
           the
           originall
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           battaile
           of
           Naupactan
           gained
           by
           
             Iohn
             of
             Austria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           victory
           was
           attributed
           to
           the
           intercession
           with
           her
           Sonne
           .
           And
           pag.
           236.
           hee
           recites
           the
           many
           holy
           orders
           of
           this
           Sodality
           ,
           Styling
           them
           ,
           Great
           ,
           worthy
           and
           pious
           people
           ,
           and
           concludes
           thus
           ,
           For
           shame
           ,
           let
           not
           us
           
           alone
           deny
           her
           that
           honour
           and
           prayse
           ,
           which
           
           all
           the
           world
           allowes
           her
           .
           And
           pag.
           247.
           he
           Invocates
           her
           ,
           saying
           ,
           O
           pardon
           ,
           gratious
           Princesse
           ,
           my
           weake
           indeavours
           to
           summe
           up
           thy
           value
           ,
           &c.
           And
           pag.
           248.
           
           Thou
           deservest
           a
           Quire
           of
           Queenes
           here
           ,
           &
           another
           of
           Angels
           ,
           in
           heaven
           to
           sing
           thy
           prayses
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           O
           my
           sweetest
           Lady
           .
           And
           pag.
           249.
           
           To
           give
           thee
           an
           estimation
           answerable
           to
           thy
           merit
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           I
           must
           therfore
           be
           cōtent
           to
           do
           by
           thee
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           heathen
           did
           by
           the
           images
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           height
           they
           could
           not
           place
           the
           Crownes
           ,
           they
           humbly
           layd
           them
           at
           their
           feet
           :
           many
           more
           passages
           might
           be
           added
           :
           as
           pag.
           150.
           he
           cals
           her
           ,
           womans
           deerest
           mistrisse
           .
           And
           pag.
           32.
           
             a
             glorious
             Empresse
          
           .
           And
           pag.
           3.
           
           
             Empresse
             of
             this
             lower
             world
          
           .
           And
           pag.
           2.
           
           
             If
             Christ
             was
             faire
             above
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             not
             shee
             bee
             so
             above
             their
             daughters
             ?
          
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           his
           feminine
           reader
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           
             This
             is
             shee
             ,
             who
             was
             on
             earth
             a
             confirmer
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             reformer
             of
             the
             reprobate
             .
             Al
             her
             visitants
             were
             but
             so
             many
             converts
             ,
             whose
             bad
             affections
             ,
             and
             erronious
             opinions
             ,
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             her
             discourse
             had
             rectified
             .
             The
             Leprosy
             of
             sinne
             was
             her
             dayly
             cure
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             whom
             vice
             had
             blinded
             ,
             were
             by
             her
             restored
             to
             their
             in
             ward
             sight
             ,
             &
             their
             prostrate
             soules
             adored
             divine
             ,
             Majestical
             vertue
             ,
             residing
             in
             this
             Sacred
             Temple
             .
             The
             knowledge
             of
             her
             humbled
             the
             most
             proud
             natures
             ,
             for
             the
             lustre
             of
             her
             merits
             rendered
             their
             owne
             obscure
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Masculine
           Reader
           :
           
             Truly
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             under-valuing
             of
             one
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             deare
             in
             Christs
             esteeme
             (
             as
             his
             Mother
             )
             cannot
             but
             bee
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             more
             we
             ascribe
             to
             her
             ,
             (
             setting
          
           *
           
             invocation
             apart
             )
             the
             more
             gracious
             wee
             appeare
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           And
           hee
           concludes
           it
           thus
           :
           
             I
             will
             onely
             adde
             this
             
             that
             since
             the
             finishing
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Chicester
             ,
             intituled
             Apparatus
             ,
             &c.
             and
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             find
             that
             I
             have
             not
             digressed
             from
             him
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             .
          
           So
           hee
           .
           Loe
           therefore
           what
           a
           Metamorphosis
           of
           our
           Religion
           is
           here
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           new
           goddesse
           brought
           in
           amongst
           us
           .
           The
           author
           glorieth
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             first
             who
             hath
             written
          
           (
           as
           hee
           saith
           )
           
             in
             our
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             on
             this
             our
             Blessed
             Virgin.
          
           And
           God
           grant
           he
           be
           the
           last
           .
           But
           he
           beares
           himself
           in
           al
           this
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           At
           last
           I
           perceive
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           the
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Chicester
           in
           his
           
             Apparatus
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           From
           whom
           
             he
             hath
             not
             digressed
             in
             any
             particular
             .
          
           And
           surely
           it
           were
           strange
           that
           such
           a
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           could
           bee
           found
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           one
           by
           name
           for
           a
           tryed
           Champion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           devout
           votary
           to
           his
           Queene
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           they
           have
           laboured
           to
           make
           a
           change
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           obedience
           to
           Superiours
           (
           of
           which
           wee
           spake
           before
           )
           setting
           man
           so
           in
           Gods
           Throne
           ,
           as
           all
           obedience
           to
           man
           must
           bee
           absolute
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           whose
           only
           rule
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           But
           wee
           spake
           of
           this
           sufficiently
           before
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           conclude
           with
           one
           instance
           more
           touching
           change
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           or
           Lords-day
           ,
           wherein
           our
           novell
           Doctors
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           remoove
           the
           institution
           of
           it
           from
           off
           the
           foundation
           of
           divine
           authority
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           settle
           it
           upon
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           humaine
           power
           .
           For
           maintenance
           hereof
           they
           have
           strained
           the
           vaines
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           of
           their
           braines
           .
           And
           they
           are
           so
           mad
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           shame
           will
           stay
           them
           ,
           till
           confusion
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           
           Doctor
           White
           hath
           sent
           an
           answer
           to
           
             A.
             B.
          
           which
           is
           now
           at
           the
           presse
           .
           Surely
           ,
           hee
           will
           sacrifice
           all
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           reason
           (
           if
           any
           be
           left
           in
           him
           )
           upon
           it
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           answer
           it
           ,
           except
           with
           rayling
           and
           perverting
           ,
           wherein
           lyeth
           his
           principall
           faculty
           ,
           in
           fighting
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           (
           be
           hee
           well
           assured
           )
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           confederates
           .
           But
           herein
           hee
           hath
           great
           advantage
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           print
           what
           hee
           will
           at
           hand
           :
           But
           the
           contrary
           side
           with
           much
           difficulty
           and
           delay
           .
           Otherwise
           hee
           had
           had
           his
           hand
           full
           before
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           put
           to
           the
           taske
           to
           answer
           the
           full
           answer
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           his
           tedious
           Treatise
           ,
           of
           which
           
             A.
             B.
          
           was
           but
           a
           tast
           .
           Well
           ,
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           and
           grand
           change
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           our
           Prelates
           ,
           especially
           of
           late
           dayes
           have
           beene
           a
           hammering
           ,
           and
           now
           almost
           (
           except
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           strike
           in
           ,
           and
           prevent
           them
           )
           brought
           to
           perfection
           .
           We
           shall
           bee
           much
           shorter
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           dispatch
           them
           in
           a
           Word
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           beene
           touched
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           change
           is
           ,
           innovation
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           word
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           whereas
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           to
           bee
           inflicted
           upon
           disordered
           and
           vitious
           persons
           ,
           notorious
           livers
           ,
           as
           drunkards
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           hereticks
           ,
           Apostates
           ,
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           now
           the
           sharpe
           edge
           thereof
           is
           turned
           mainly
           against
           Gods
           people
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           even
           for
           their
           vertue
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           will
           not
           conforme
           to
           their
           impious
           
           orders
           .
           Our
           Homily
           proves
           Rome
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           as
           wanting
           the
           three
           essentiall
           markes
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           .
           And
           of
           this
           last
           it
           saith
           :
           
             Christ
             ordained
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ke●es
             to
             excommunicate
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             absolve
             them
             which
             are
             truly
             penitent
             .
             
             They
             abuse
             this
             power
             at
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             cursing
             the
             godly
             with
             Bell
             ,
             Booke
             ,
             and
             Candle
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             absolving
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             which
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             unworthy
             of
             any
             Christian
             society
             .
          
           And
           what
           can
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Court
           say
           for
           thēselues
           ,
           why
           that
           of
           Bernard
           may
           not
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           hee
           spake
           of
           the
           Prelates
           in
           his
           time
           ?
           
             Quem
             dabis
             mihi
             de
             numero
             Episcoporum
             ,
             qui
             non
             plus
             invigilet
             subditorum
             evacuendis
             ,
             marsupijs
             ,
             qua●
             vicijs
             extirpandis
             ?
             Vbi
             est
             ,
             qui
             flectat
             iram
             ?
             Vbi
             est
             ,
             qui
             praedicet
             annum
             placabilem
             Domini
             ?
             Propterea
             relinquamus
             istos
             ,
             quia
             non
             sunt
             Pastores
             ,
             sed
             traditores
             ,
             &
             imitemur
             illos
             ,
             qui
             viventes
             in
             carne
             plant●verunt
             Ecclesiam
             sanguine
             suo
             .
             Successores
             omnes
             cupiunt
             esse
             ,
             imitatores
             pauci
             .
          
           Whom
           wilt
           thou
           shew
           mee
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           more
           vigilant
           to
           empty
           the
           peoples
           purses
           ,
           then
           to
           root
           out
           their
           vices
           ?
           Where
           is
           hee
           that
           seekes
           to
           appease
           wrath
           ?
           Where
           is
           hee
           ,
           that
           preacheth
           the
           acceptable
           yeere
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Wherefore
           let
           usabandon
           these
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           imitate
           those
           ,
           who
           living
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           have
           planted
           the
           Church
           with
           their
           blood
           .
           So
           hee
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speake
           of
           their
           domesticall
           discipline
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           and
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           passe
           it
           over
           .
           But
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           *
           Hierome
           saith
           :
           
             A
             negotiating
             Clerke
             ,
             and
             of
             poore
             rich
             ,
             of
             ignoble
             glorious
             ,
             fly
             from
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             kind
             of
             plague
             .
          
        
         
           The
           3.
           
           Change
           is
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           turne
           inside
           outward
           ,
           placing
           the
           true
           worship
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Trueth
           ,
           in
           a
           Will-worship
           of
           mans
           devising
           ,
           consisting
           in
           some
           externall
           complements
           ,
           and
           gesticulations
           ,
           as
           cringing
           &
           crouchings
           ,
           bowing
           ,
           or
           standing
           upright
           at
           some
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           more
           than
           at
           others
           ;
           also
           a
           punctuall
           observance
           in
           these
           formalities
           ,
           as
           in
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           the
           Communion
           table
           ,
           or
           rather
           Altar
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           as
           *
           they
           teach
           in
           their
           books
           ,
           praying
           with
           their
           faces
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           thus
           tying
           God
           to
           a
           fixed
           place
           ,
           standing
           at
           reading
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Also
           reading
           their
           second
           service
           at
           their
           Altar
           ,
           as
           we
           touched
           before
           ,
           &
           many
           the
           like
           .
           And
           who
           so
           wil
           not
           worship
           after
           their
           new
           fashion
           ,
           their
           new
           discipline
           is
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           High-cōmission
           ,
           a
           place
           which
           they
           make
           worse
           thē
           Purgatory
           it selfe
           .
           Al
           which
           oppression
           ,
           being
           an
           innovation
           ,
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Conformity
           before
           the
           Cōmunion
           Booke
           ,
           bringing
           the
           Prelats
           into
           little
           lesse
           ,
           then
           a
           Praemunire
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           change
           is
           in
           the
           civill
           govermēt
           ,
           which
           they
           labor
           to
           reduce
           &
           transferre
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           while
           they
           seeke
           to
           trample
           upon
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           &
           step
           between
           the
           King
           &
           his
           people
           ,
           exercising
           such
           a
           lawlesse
           tyranny
           over
           their
           bodies
           &
           goods
           (
           as
           also
           over
           their
           cōsciences
           )
           as
           is
           more
           intollerable
           ,
           then
           the
           Egyptian
           servitude
           of
           Israel
           under
           their
           Taskmasters
           ,
           in
           regard
           wherof
           (
           the
           *
           Prelates
           power
           over-swaying
           the
           subjects
           right
           in
           the
           free
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Lawes
           )
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           used
           ,
           rather
           as
           vassals
           &
           slaves
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           free
           subjects
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           England
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           people
           every
           where
           groaning
           &
           sighing
           for
           this
           their
           bōdage
           ,
           &
           their
           miserable
           vexations
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           .
           Well
           ,
           could
           they
           but
           cry
           mightily
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           just
           complaints
           to
           his
           vicegerent
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           their
           cause
           requireth
           ,
           hee
           would
           quickly
           send
           a
           Moses
           to
           deliver
           them
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           should
           they
           bee
           sensible
           
           of
           this
           evill
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Kings
           governement
           over
           a
           free
           people
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           righteous
           Lawes
           ,
           is
           lamentably
           eclipsed
           ,
           his
           power
           infringed
           ,
           and
           his
           regall
           Prerogative
           undermined
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           innovation
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           altering
           of
           Prayer-Bookes
           ,
           set
           foorth
           by
           publicke
           authority
           .
           And
           first
           in
           the
           Communion
           Booke
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           to
           bee
           read
           ,
           without
           any
           alteration
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           they
           have
           altered
           Sundry
           things
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Collect
           for
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           Royall
           Progeny
           ,
           they
           have
           put
           out
           
             Father
             of
             thine
             elect
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Seed
             ,
          
           as
           it
           
           were
           excluding
           the
           King
           ,
           Queene
           ,
           and
           Seed
           Royall
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           Elect.
           Also
           in
           the
           Epistle
           for
           Sunday
           before
           Easter
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           they
           
           haue
           turned
           into
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           may
           make
           the
           fairer
           colour
           for
           their
           forced
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           for
           which
           there
           is
           neither
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           ancient
           Father
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Booke
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayers
           set
           forth
           by
           authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           Solemne
           thankesgiving
           for
           our
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           ,
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           on
           every
           Fifth
           of
           November
           :
           where
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           
             Root
             out
             that
             Babilonish
             and
             Antichristian
             Sect
             ,
             which
             say
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           in
           the
           last
           Edition
           ,
           1635.
           set
           it
           downe
           thus
           ,
           
             Root
             out
             that
             Babilonish
             and
             Antichristian
             Sect
             OF
             THEM
             ,
             which
             say
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           whereas
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Originall
           copy
           doe
           plainely
           meane
           ,
           That
           all
           Iesuites
           ,
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           and
           their
           confederates
           ,
           are
           that
           
             Babilonish
             and
             Antichristian
             Sect
             ,
             which
             say
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           latter
           Booke
           either
           restraines
           it
           to
           some
           few
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           or
           else
           mentally
           transferres
           it
           to
           those
           Puritans
           ,
           
           that
           cry
           ,
           Downe
           with
           Babilon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           which
           these
           men
           call
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Catholike
           Religion
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           old
           copy
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             gracious
             King
             ,
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Land
             with
             Iudgement
             &
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             these
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             (
             whose
             religion
             is
             rebellion
             ,
             whose
             faith
             is
             faction
             ,
             whose
             practise
             is
             murdering
             of
             soules
             and
             bodies
             )
             and
             to
             root
             them
             out
             of
             the
             confines
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           the
           new
           Booke
           hath
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             to
             that
             end
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Gratious
             King
             ,
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             with
             Iudgement
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             these
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             WHO
             TVRNE
             RELIGION
             INTO
             REBELLION
             ,
             AND
             FAITH
             INTO
             FACTION
             .
          
           Thus
           these
           Innovators
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           to
           be
           termed
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           their
           
             faith
             Faction
          
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           copy
           plainly
           shewes
           it
           to
           bee
           :
           but
           turne
           it
           off
           from
           the
           religion
           ,
           to
           some
           persons
           ,
           which
           turne
           religion
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           faith
           into
           faction
           .
           So
           as
           by
           this
           turning
           ,
           they
           plainly
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           religion
           of
           Papists
           is
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           no
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           no
           faction
           .
           Thus
           with
           altering
           of
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           have
           quite
           perverted
           the
           sence
           ,
           and
           so
           turned
           the
           Cat
           in
           the
           Pan
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           blame
           is
           quite
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           a
           few
           (
           who
           ever
           they
           bee
           )
           
             who
             turne
             Religion
             into
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Faith
             into
             Faction
             .
          
           Thus
           what
           dare
           not
           these
           men
           doe
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           alter
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           authority
           of
           Parliament
           (
           which
           it
           seemes
           they
           make
           but
           light
           account
           of
           )
           published
           as
           
             Authentick
             Acts
          
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           altered
           by
           private
           spirits
           .
           But
           who
           they
           bee
           ,
           it
           's
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           divine
           ;
           it
           pertaines
           to
           those
           to
           find
           
           them
           out
           ,
           of
           whom
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           Kings
           to
           search
           out
           a
           matter
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           fallen
           upon
           this
           so
           important
           a
           passage
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Innovators
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           to
           be
           called
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           their
           
             faith
             Faction
          
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           labour
           all
           they
           can
           to
           wash
           this
           Blackamore
           white
           ,
           while
           by
           their
           
             index
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           they
           purge
           out
           of
           all
           our
           authentick
           records
           ,
           all
           monuments
           and
           memorialls
           of
           this
           Strumpets
           Staines
           ,
           painting
           her
           haggs
           face
           with
           the
           counterfeit
           colours
           of
           Christs
           Spowse
           :
           I
           will
           crave
           leave
           in
           this
           place
           briefely
           to
           show
           ,
           how
           truly
           (
           according
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           manifest
           and
           undeniable
           proofes
           )
           the
           Romish
           or
           Popish
           Religion
           is
           here
           in
           this
           Booke
           (
           set
           foorth
           by
           the
           Parliament
           )
           called
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           Faction
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           religion
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           is
           prooved
           by
           the
           universall
           practise
           of
           Papists
           ,
           both
           Iesuites
           ,
           Priests
           and
           other
           Recusants
           .
           For
           whereas
           in
           3.
           
           Iacobi
           ,
           cap.
           4.
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           is
           injoyned
           to
           all
           Papists
           :
           all
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           Iesuited
           Papists
           :
           and
           if
           any
           Papist
           doe
           take
           it
           ,
           hee
           is
           excommunicated
           for
           it
           .
           And
           their
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           they
           hold
           and
           adhere
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Supreme
           head
           and
           Soveraigne
           over
           all
           powers
           on
           earth
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           prime
           and
           fundamentall
           Article
           of
           their
           Creed
           :
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           they
           hold
           and
           teach
           those
           doctrines
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           usurped
           power
           over
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           ,
           in
           deposing
           them
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           in
           Excommunicating
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           exposing
           them
           to
           the
           rebellion
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           as
           being
           now
           freed
           from
           their
           allegiance
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           religion
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           is
           prooved
           
           by
           their
           writings
           ,
           positions
           and
           doctrines
           ,
           which
           they
           professe
           and
           teach
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           usurped
           power
           and
           Soveraignty
           over
           all
           Kings
           and
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Here
           of
           the
           Reader
           may
           take
           a
           briefe
           and
           full
           view
           both
           in
           Doctor
           
             Iohn
             White
          
           ,
           his
           Defence
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           chap.
           6.
           and
           in
           Doctor
           Crakenthorpe
           ,
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Popes
           temporall
           Monarchy
           ,
           Cap.
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             White
          
           ,
           in
           answere
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           bold
           challenge
           ,
           hath
           in
           the
           said
           place
           ,
           collected
           no
           lesse
           then
           40.
           instances
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           who
           exalt
           the
           Popes
           power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           in
           deposing
           them
           ,
           and
           exposing
           their
           Persons
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           Rebells
           ,
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           Murderers
           ,
           commending
           ,
           and
           highly
           magnifying
           ,
           as
           a
           meritorious
           act
           ,
           the
           killing
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           .
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           I
           say
           still
           ,
           and
           heere
           write
           it
           in
           capitall
           Letters
           ,
           that
           
             THE
             CHVRCH
             OF
             ROME
             TEACHETH
             DISLOYALTY
             AND
             REBELLION
             AGAINST
             KINGS
             ,
             AND
             LEADES
             HER
             PEOPLE
             INTO
             ALL
             CONSPIRACIES
             ,
             AND
             TREASONS
             AGAINST
             STATES
             AND
             KINGDOMES
             .
          
           This
           I
           shew
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Assertions
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Divines
           therein
           .
           So
           hee
           .
           Let
           the
           Reader
           peruse
           the
           whole
           chapter
           at
           large
           ;
           where
           among
           other
           remarkable
           things
           ,
           is
           this
           Passage
           out
           of
           Capistranus
           :
           that
           
             so
             soone
             as
             any
             one
          
           (
           King
           )
           
             for
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             by
             judgement
             is
             denounced
             Excommunicate
             ,
          
           IPSO
           FACTO
           ,
           HIS
           SVBIECTS
           ARE
           ABSOLVED
           FROM
           HIS
           GOVERNMENT
           ,
           AND
           FROM
           THE
           OATH
           OF
           ALLEGIANCE
           .
           So
           there
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Learned
           Author
           of
           ours
           ,
           is
           Dr.
           Crakenthorpe
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           fore-named
           place
           ,
           hath
           collected
           the
           Sentences
           of
           many
           Poopi●h
           Authors
           concerning
           the
           same
           point
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Christian
             Kings
             are
             Dogges
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             ready
             at
             the
             Sheepheards
             hand
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Pope
             )
             or
             else
             the
             Sheepheard
             must
             presently
             remooue
             them
             from
             their
             office
             .
             This
          
           (
           saith
           
             Becanus
             )
             doth
             reason
             teach
             ,
             this
             doth
             the
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             Decree
             .
          
           And
           Scioppius
           :
           that
           
             Reges
             Catholici
             sunt
             Asini
             cum
             tintinnabulis
             :
          
           Catholik
           Kings
           are
           Asses
           with
           bells
           about
           their
           necks
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           fore-asses
           ,
           which
           leade
           the
           way
           to
           other
           inferiour
           Asses
           .
           The
           whole
           Chapter
           is
           worth
           the
           reading
           ,
           being
           full
           fraught
           with
           such
           stuffe
           .
           Yea
           the
           Popes
           owne
           Decretalls
           are
           full
           of
           the
           like
           arrogancies
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           their
           Bookes
           of
           the
           Sacred
           *
           Roman
           Ceremonies
           ,
           wherein
           are
           setdown
           the
           severall
           Offices
           ,
           which
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           rankes
           must
           performe
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           either
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           rideth
           in
           Soleme
           Procession
           in
           his
           Pontificalibus
           ;
           how
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           King
           must
           lead
           the
           Popes
           horse
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           bee
           carried
           on
           a
           Seat
           ,
           then
           foure
           great
           Princes
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           if
           present
           ,
           must
           be
           one
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           Prince
           ,
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           cary
           the
           Seat
           with
           the
           Pope
           upon
           their
           shoulders
           .
           Also
           which
           stirrop
           the
           Emperor
           must
           hold
           .
           How
           the
           Elect
           King
           of
           Romans
           must
           implore
           the
           favour
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           Apostolicke
           Sea
           ,
           and
           offer
           himselfe
           to
           performe
           whatsoever
           Oathes
           of
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           How
           the
           Chore
           sings
           the
           Antiphona
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             exalted
             him
             above
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           .
           By
           these
           and
           many
           
           
           more
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           is
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           Papists
           are
           an
           Antichristian
           Sect
           ,
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           sayd
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           their
           Religion
           is
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           their
           faith
           is
           faction
           ;
           as
           there
           is
           added
           .
           For
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           Doctor
           Crakenthorpe
           ,
           Of
           the
           fifth
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           Chapter
           13.
           where
           hee
           learnedly
           prooveth
           ,
           that
           [
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           holdeth
           no
           doctrine
           by
           faith
           .
           
             And
             this
          
           from
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           under
           Leo
           10.
           wherein
           they
           layd
           another
           foundation
           ,
           then
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Popes
           words
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Antichrists
           insteed
           of
           Christs
           .
           For
           before
           that
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           though
           they
           believed
           the
           same
           heresies
           and
           errours
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           because
           they
           thought
           the
           Scripture
           to
           bee
           the
           maine
           ground
           thereof
           :
           but
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           they
           must
           believe
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           because
           the
           Pope
           hath
           so
           resolved
           and
           defined
           .
           So
           as
           though
           the
           Materialls
           of
           Popery
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           the
           formality
           and
           foundation
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           Church
           was
           quite
           altered
           .
           So
           as
           from
           hence
           Papists
           are
           so
           truly
           called
           ,
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           prime
           Head
           ,
           Rocke
           and
           foundation
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           For
           as
           wee
           make
           Christ
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           so
           they
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           make
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           faith
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           as
           the
           faith
           and
           religion
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           truely
           called
           Christian
           ,
           and
           they
           truely
           Christians
           :
           So
           the
           faith
           and
           religion
           of
           the
           other
           is
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           truely
           and
           properly
           called
           Papisme
           ,
           or
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           Papists
           ,
           or
           Antichristians
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           hold
           the
           Popes
           judgement
           to
           bee
           Supreme
           and
           infallible
           ;
           and
           so
           build
           their
           faith
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           foundation
           
           thereof
           ,
           which
           their
           owne
           Church
           never
           did
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           but
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           Lateran
           Synod
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           therefore
           they
           justly
           tooke
           their
           name
           of
           Papists
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           true
           Christians
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           time
           they
           have
           held
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           thus
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           present
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           doe
           both
           erre
           ,
           and
           are
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           degree
           of
           heresy
           ;
           are
           Papists
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Antichristian
           hereticks
           ,
           not
           only
           holding
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           pertinacy
           ,
           those
           heresies
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           but
           holding
           them
           upon
           that
           foundation
           ,
           which
           quite
           overthroweth
           the
           faith
           .
           ]
           thus
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           this
           learned
           Dr.
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           So
           as
           here
           is
           a
           cleare
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           a
           Popish
           faction
           .
        
         
           
             And
             our
             Homilies
             doe
             affirme
             So
             much
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Homily
             for
             Whit-Sunday
             ,
             we
             read
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           THe
           true
           Church
           is
           ,
           an
           universall
           congregation
           or
           fellowship
           of
           Gods
           faithfull
           and
           Elect
           people
           ,
           built
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           &
           Prophets
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           being
           the
           chiefe
           Corner-Stone
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           alwayes
           three
           notes
           or
           markes
           whereby
           it
           is
           knowne
           :
           Pure
           and
           Sound
           Doctrine
           :
           the
           Sacraments
           ministred
           according
           to
           Christs
           holy
           institution
           :
           and
           the
           right
           use
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Discipline
           .
           Now
           if
           ye
           well
           compare
           this
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           presently
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           for
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           hundred
           yeares
           and
           odd
           :
           you
           shall
           
           well
           preceive
           the
           state
           thereof
           to
           be
           so
           far
           wide
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           bee
           more
           .
           For
           neither
           are
           they
           built
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           retaining
           the
           sound
           and
           pure
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           neither
           yet
           doe
           they
           order
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Keyes
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           first
           institute
           &
           ordaine
           them
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           look
           what
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           pronounced
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           bee
           boldly
           ,
           and
           with
           safe
           conscience
           pronounced
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           namely
           that
           they
           have
           forsaken
           and
           daily
           doe
           forsake
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           erect
           and
           set
           up
           their
           owne
           constitutions
           .
           Which
           thing
           being
           most
           true
           ,
           as
           all
           they
           which
           have
           any
           light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           must
           needs
           confesse
           ,
           wee
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           
           are
           not
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           much
           lesse
           then
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           chiefe
           heads
           and
           rulers
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Whosoever
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           doe
           dissent
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           concerning
           the
           Head
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           found
           in
           all
           places
           where
           the
           Church
           is
           appointed
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           a
           plaine
           place
           concluding
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Where
           is
           now
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           stoutly
           doe
           claime
           to
           themselves
           ?
           Where
           is
           now
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           erre
           :
           If
           it
           bee
           possible
           to
           bee
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           at
           Rome
           :
           otherwise
           it
           is
           but
           a
           vaine
           bragge
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           not
           his
           .
           And
           by
           turning
           the
           words
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           truly
           said
           :
           if
           any
           man
           bee
           not
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           to
           discerne
           who
           are
           
           truely
           his
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           wee
           haue
           this
           rule
           given
           us
           ,
           that
           his
           sheepe
           doe
           alwayes
           heare
           his
           voice
           .
           And
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           :
           Hee
           that
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           heareth
           Gods
           voice
           .
           Whereof
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           in
           not
           hearing
           Christs
           voice
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           preferring
           their
           owne
           Decrees
           before
           the
           expresse
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           plainly
           argue
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           yet
           possessed
           with
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Also
           their
           intollerable
           pride
           sheweth
           the
           same
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           So
           and
           much
           more
           the
           Homily
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plainely
           prooved
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           built
           upon
           another
           foundation
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             being
             the
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             .
          
           And
           preferring
           their
           owne
           Decrees
           before
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Faith
           is
           a
           meere
           Fiction
           :
           So
           let
           our
           Innovators
           well
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           any
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           thus
           pleade
           for
           ,
           and
           take
           part
           with
           the
           church
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           labouring
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           bring
           her
           into
           favour
           againe
           with
           us
           ,
           while
           they
           audaciously
           presume
           to
           alter
           the
           authentick
           Booke
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           commanded
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           publike
           and
           solemne
           Thankesgiving
           of
           our
           great
           deliverance
           on
           the
           Fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           from
           the
           Popish
           Powder-plot
           ,
           as
           if
           neither
           their
           Religion
           were
           Rebellion
           ,
           nor
           their
           
             faith
             Faction
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Homily
             concludes
             thus
          
           :
        
         
           
             TO
             conclude
          
           ,
           [
           Yee
           shall
           briefely
           take
           this
           short
           lesson
           ,
           wheresoever
           ye
           find
           the
           spirit
           of
           arrogancy
           ,
           &
           pride
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           envie
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           contention
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           murder
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           witchcraft
           ,
           necromancy
           ,
           &c.
           assure
           your selues
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           albeit
           they
           pretēd
           outwardly
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           never
           so
           
           much
           holinesse
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Gospel
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Iesus
           is
           a
           good
           Spirit
           ;
           an
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           a
           sweet
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           lowly
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           mercifull
           Spirit
           ,
           full
           of
           charity
           and
           love
           ,
           full
           of
           forgivenesse
           and
           pity
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Rule
           that
           wee
           must
           follow
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           judge
           them
           by
           their
           fruits
           :
           which
           if
           they
           be
           wicked
           and
           naught
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           vnpossible
           ,
           that
           the
           tree
           of
           whom
           they
           proceed
           ,
           should
           be
           good
           :
           Such
           were
           all
           the
           Popes
           and
           Prelates
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           doth
           well
           appeare
           in
           the
           Story
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           worthily
           ,
           accounted
           among
           the
           number
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           false
           Christs
           ,
           which
           deceived
           the
           world
           a
           long
           while
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           defend
           us
           from
           their
           tyranny
           and
           pride
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           enter
           into
           his
           Vinyard
           againe
           ,
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           his
           seely
           poore
           flock
           :
           but
           that
           they
           may
           ,
           bē
           vtterly
           confounded
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           he
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           so
           worke
           in
           all
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           by
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           the
           comfortable
           Gospell
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           may
           be
           truely
           preached
           ,
           and
           truely
           followed
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           beating
           downe
           of
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           like
           scattered
           &
           dispersed
           sheep
           ,
           being
           at
           length
           gathered
           into
           one
           fold
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           the
           end
           rest
           together
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaak
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           eternall
           and
           everlasting
           life
           through
           the
           merits
           and
           death
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           .
           Amen
           .
           ]
           And
           of
           the
           like
           effect
           is
           that
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           Romes
           factors
           have
           so
           altered
           ,
           [
           Be
           thou
           still
           our
           mighty
           protector
           ,
           and
           scatter
           our
           cruell
           enemies
           ,
           which
           delight
           in
           blood
           :
           infatuate
           their
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           that
           Babilonish
           and
           Antichristian
           Sect
           ,
           which
           say
           of
           Ierusalē
           ,
           Downe
           with
           it
           ,
           Downe
           
           with
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           strengthen
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           gracious
           King
           ,
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           land
           with
           judgement
           and
           justice
           ,
           to
           cutt
           off
           these
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           whose
           religion
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           whose
           faith
           is
           faction
           ,
           whose
           practise
           is
           murthering
           of
           soules
           &
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           them
           out
           of
           the
           confines
           &
           limits
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           prevaile
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           triumph
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           grace
           to
           avert
           these
           and
           the
           like
           judgements
           from
           us
           .
           This
           Lord
           wee
           earnestly
           crave
           at
           thy
           mercifull
           hands
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           continuance
           of
           thy
           powerfull
           protection
           over
           our
           dread
           Soveraigne
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           these
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           the
           conversion
           or
           confusion
           of
           all
           implacable
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           thy
           deare
           Sons
           sake
           ,
           our
           onely
           Mediator
           and
           Advocate
           .
           ]
        
         
           Thus
           the
           conclusion
           &
           prayer
           of
           the
           Homily
           ,
           &
           this
           Prayer
           of
           the
           5.
           of
           Novem.
           being
           well
           weighed
           together
           ,
           we
           see
           (
           unlesse
           in
           so
           praying
           we
           play
           the
           most
           notorious
           hypocrites
           &
           dissemblers
           before
           God
           and
           men
           )
           in
           what
           a
           sacred
           bond
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           do
           ingage
           thēselues
           unto
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           &
           earth
           ,
           to
           roote
           out
           the
           whole
           Babilonish
           Sect
           of
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           out
           of
           these
           confines
           &
           limits
           of
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           roost
           here
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           scandall
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           danger
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           &
           destruction
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           .
           Nor
           this
           onely
           ,
           but
           if
           our
           Prelates
           (
           as
           they
           plainely
           shew
           by
           their
           open
           practises
           )
           be
           found
           to
           be
           fast
           friends
           to
           Rome
           ,
           confederates
           with
           Iesuites
           &
           Priests
           ,
           active
           Agents
           &
           factors
           for
           the
           rearing
           up
           again
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           &
           that
           faith
           which
           is
           faction
           ,
           &
           cōsequētly
           that
           practise
           ,
           which
           is
           murdering
           of
           soules
           &
           bodies
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           
           advancing
           of
           that
           Babilonish
           &
           antichristian
           sect
           ,
           which
           say
           of
           
             Ierusalē
             ,
             down
             with
             it
             ,
             down
             with
             it
             even
             to
             the
             ground
             :
          
           while
           they
           labour
           by
           all
           wayes
           and
           wiles
           ,
           yea
           by
           an
           open
           Lawlesse
           force
           to
           beat
           downe
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           (
           as
           too
           lamentable
           experience
           can
           witnesse
           )
           and
           to
           destroy
           all
           true
           religion
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           &
           piety
           :
           then
           how
           doth
           it
           concerne
           our
           
             Gracious
             King
             ,
             our
             Nobles
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             with
             judgement
             &
             justice
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             these
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             &
             to
             root
             them
             out
             of
             the
             confines
             &
             limits
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             prevaile
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             reducing
             vs
             under
             the
             Babylonian
          
           and
           Antichristian
           yoake
           againe
           ,
           which
           they
           labour
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           to
           effect
           ,
           as
           their
           notorious
           practises
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ?
           And
           how
           should
           all
           the
           Kings
           good
           people
           in
           the
           Land
           make
           this
           their
           dayly
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           publickly
           used
           once
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           &
           teach
           it
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           the
           least
           wise
           it
           may
           be
           propagated
           intire
           to
           all
           posterity
           ,
           &
           so
           vindicated
           from
           the
           injury
           ,
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           our
           Innovators
           would
           bring
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           never
           give
           over
           thus
           praying
           ,
           till
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           returne
           a
           gracious
           answere
           in
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           are
           they
           not
           cōtent
           herewith
           ,
           but
           (
           like
           themselves
           )
           they
           practise
           the
           like
           in
           the
           last
           Fast-booke
           ,
           &
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           Kings
           expresse
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           ordereth
           the
           booke
           for
           the
           former
           Fast
           to
           be
           reprinted
           and
           published
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           pitifully
           mangled
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           King
           for
           that
           Publick
           Fast
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           of
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           for
           the
           averting
           of
           the
           great
           Plague
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           that
           thē
           devoured
           many
           thousands
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           &
           elswhere
           in
           our
           Land
           :
           &
           
           which
           his
           late
           Proclamation
           commaundeth
           to
           bee
           reprinted
           and
           published
           ,
           and
           so
           read
           in
           Churches
           every
           Wednesday
           .
           But
           doe
           they
           ,
           or
           durst
           they
           alter
           that
           Booke
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           Proclamation
           hath
           so
           lately
           commaunded
           to
           be
           reprinted
           and
           published
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           even
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           as
           I
           see
           not
           with
           what
           warrant
           any
           Minister
           may
           read
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Proclamation
           .
           Now
           the
           Alterations
           in
           the
           new
           Booke
           bee
           these
           .
           In
           the
           first
           collect
           is
           left
           out
           this
           remarkable
           pious
           Sentence
           intirely
           ,
           *
           
             Thou
             hast
             delivered
             us
             from
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             were
             utterly
             drowned
             ,
             and
             hast
             brought
             us
             into
             the
             most
             cleere
             and
             comfortable
             light
             of
             thy
             blessed
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             wee
             are
             taught
             how
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             thee
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             live
             orderly
             with
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             vertty
             .
          
           Lo
           ,
           here
           ,
           these
           men
           would
           not
           have
           Popery
           to
           bee
           called
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           commended
           ,
           as
           that
           cleare
           and
           comfortable
           light
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           us
           all
           duties
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           collect
           which
           begins
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             had
             beene
             the
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           wholly
           left
           out
           in
           the
           new
           Booke
           .
           And
           wot
           yee
           ,
           why
           ?
           Alas
           therein
           is
           commended
           the
           profitable
           use
           of
           continuall
           preaching
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           So
           as
           this
           collect
           would
           not
           have
           suited
           well
           with
           such
           a
           Fast
           ,
           wherein
           all
           preaching
           is
           prohibited
           in
           all
           places
           infected
           .
           And
           in
           the
           very
           last
           page
           ,
           
             Order
             for
             the
             Fast
          
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           left
           out
           in
           the
           new
           Booke
           ,
           
             To
             avoid
             the
             inconvenience
             that
             may
             grow
             by
             Fasting
             ;
             Some
             esteeming
             it
             a
             meritorious
             worke
             :
             others
             a
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             due
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           ?
           Doe
           they
           esteeme
           their
           
             Fast
             a
             meritorious
             worke
          
           ?
           Must
           the
           condemnation
           hereof
           bee
           expunged
           ?
           And
           doe
           they
           
           account
           their
           Fast
           a
           good
           worke
           ,
           and
           of
           it selfe
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           without
           due
           regard
           of
           the
           end
           ?
           It
           seemes
           so
           too
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           a
           true
           Fast
           ,
           is
           reformation
           of
           our
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Nineveb
           proclaimed
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           and
           his
           people
           performed
           .
           But
           these
           men
           (
           it
           
           seemeth
           )
           have
           no
           such
           purpose
           ,
           propound
           no
           such
           end
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           reformation
           of
           all
           their
           violent
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           outragious
           tyrannizing
           over
           Gods
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           setting
           up
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           one
           sinne
           alone
           is
           enough
           to
           bring
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           plagues
           upon
           a
           Land.
           
        
         
           Beside
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           guelded
           the
           Booke
           in
           sundry
           
           other
           particulars
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Collects
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Royall
           Progeny
           ,
           they
           have
           left
           out
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           and
           her
           children
           ,
           expressed
           in
           the
           former
           booke
           .
           They
           have
           left
           out
           the
           collect
           for
           the
           Kings
           Navy
           ,
           and
           for
           seasonable
           weather
           :
           whereas
           there
           was
           never
           more
           need
           to
           pray
           for
           seasonable
           weather
           ,
           than
           since
           this
           fast
           beganne
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           tempestuous
           stormes
           ,
           and
           immoderate
           raines
           have
           beene
           ,
           as
           have
           indangered
           Ships
           in
           the
           very
           harbour
           ,
           Shipwrackt
           some
           of
           great
           price
           ,
           and
           caused
           great
           Floods
           ,
           threatning
           a
           Famine
           ,
           by
           drowning
           the
           Seed
           under
           the
           clods
           .
           Also
           sundry
           Psalmes
           and
           Collects
           besides
           are
           omitted
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           passage
           in
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           applyable
           enough
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Now
           whither
           it
           bee
           for
           these
           alterations
           ,
           wherein
           both
           the
           Kings
           Order
           in
           his
           Proclamation
           is
           not
           observed
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           ,
           by
           leaving
           out
           such
           our
           humble
           acknowledgements
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           in
           delivering
           us
           from
           
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             bringing
             
             us
             into
             the
             cleare
             and
             comfortable
             light
             of
             his
             blessed
             Word
             ,
             and
          
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           not
           hearkning
           to
           His
           Word
           continually
           Preached
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           Gods
           Ministers
           and
           people
           are
           abused
           ,
           by
           having
           such
           Bookes
           thrust
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           with
           a
           safe
           warrant
           ,
           and
           good
           conscience
           use
           :
           or
           whether
           it
           bee
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Fast-day
           ,
           all
           preaching
           is
           prohibited
           in
           all
           places
           whatsoever
           infected
           :
           Sure
           wee
           are
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           sad
           signes
           of
           the
           little
           pleasure
           hee
           takes
           by
           such
           a
           Fast.
           For
           the
           very
           first
           weeke
           of
           the
           Fast
           (
           whereas
           before
           the
           Sicknesse
           had
           a
           weekely
           decrease
           ,
           and
           was
           likely
           ,
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           to
           decline
           )
           what
           a
           suddē
           terrible
           increase
           was
           there
           ,
           of
           no
           lesse
           than
           377.
           which
           was
           double
           to
           any
           weekes
           increase
           ,
           since
           this
           Sicknesse
           began
           ?
           Was
           there
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           trow
           yee
           ?
           was
           there
           not
           something
           in
           this
           Fast
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           was
           so
           much
           displeased
           ?
           Surely
           wee
           should
           be
           very
           brutish
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           heathenish
           ,
           not
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           heart
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           Prelates
           will
           perhaps
           quarrell
           mee
           ,
           for
           
           imputing
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Fast
           ,
           as
           being
           appointed
           by
           the
           King.
           I
           answer
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           intertaine
           the
           least
           Sinister
           opinion
           of
           my
           gratious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           the
           least
           meaning
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           to
           debarre
           and
           forbid
           Preaching
           of
           Gods
           Word
           in
           any
           place
           .
           And
           my
           reasons
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Proclamation
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           
             propounds
             the
             example
             of
             pious
             Kings
             ,
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             for
             his
             precedent
             in
             this
             Fast
             ,
          
           who
           ever
           in
           all
           former
           ages
           not
           onely
           not
           restrained
           ,
           but
           likewise
           allowed
           ,
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           commended
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           a
           principall
           and
           necessary
           part
           of
           a
           publicke
           Fast
           ,
           yea
           as
           the
           very
           life
           and
           soule
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           his
           Majesties
           Proclamation
           commaunds
           this
           
             so
             religious
             an
             exercise
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             all
             decency
             ,
             and
             uniformity
             ,
          
           which
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           cannot
           bee
           ,
           when
           preaching
           is
           restrained
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           necessary
           places
           (
           as
           this
           great
           City
           in
           speciall
           )
           in
           respect
           whereof
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           this
           Fast
           was
           specially
           commaunded
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           other
           places
           allowed
           and
           prescribed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           the
           Proclamation
           relates
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           
             resolved
             upon
             a
             grave
             and
             Religious
             forme
             of
             Solemnizing
             thereof
             ,
             straitly
             charging
             and
             commanding
             that
             this
             Fast
             bee
             religiously
             and
             solemnely
             observed
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             weekly
             upon
             every
             Wednesday
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           never
           intended
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           to
           restraine
           Preaching
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           without
           which
           a
           publicke
           Fast
           cannot
           be
           
             gravely
             ,
             religiously
             and
             solemnely
             observed
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Because
           the
           Proclamation
           both
           directs
           and
           commaunds
           ,
           
             that
             the
             booke
             of
             prayers
             for
             the
             Fast
             ,
             formerly
             set
             forth
             by
             Authority
             ,
             should
             be
             reprinted
             and
             published
             ,
             and
             likewise
             used
             in
             all
             Churches
             and
             places
             at
             the
             publicke
             meetings
             of
             this
             Fast
             :
          
           now
           the
           booke
           formerly
           published
           by
           his
           Majesties
           authority
           in
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           alloweth
           &
           prescribeth
           two
           Sermons
           every
           Fast-day
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           City
           and
           suburbs
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           whither
           infected
           or
           not
           ;
           yea
           notwithstanding
           the
           infection
           was
           then
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           Sommer
           season
           far
           more
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           publicke
           and
           generall
           Fasts
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Majesties
           owne
           Raigne
           ,
           his
           late
           Royall
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Q.
             Elizabeths
          
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           Royall
           Progenitors
           ,
           upon
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           Preaching
           in
           all
           
           places
           without
           restraint
           ,
           both
           fore-nooue
           and
           afternoone
           ,
           hath
           beene
           approved
           ,
           and
           never
           prohibited
           ,
           but
           injoyned
           and
           commaunded
           :
           now
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           often
           solnēly
           protested
           in
           his
           publicke
           Declarations
           (
           as
           before
           is
           mentioned
           )
           to
           all
           his
           Loving
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           never
           give
           way
           to
           the
           licensing
           or
           authorizing
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           ANY
           INNOVATION
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           might
           creepe
           into
           our
           Church
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           never
           intended
           to
           authorise
           to
           give
           way
           to
           such
           an
           innovation
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           inhibit
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           publicke
           Fast
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           former
           Precedents
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           meere
           devise
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           by
           whose
           advise
           the
           Proclamation
           saith
           ,
           his
           
             Maiesty
             resolved
             upon
             a
             grave
             and
             religious
             forme
          
           of
           
             Solemnizing
             a
             Fast.
          
           So
           as
           this
           of
           prohibiting
           Preaching
           ,
           was
           rather
           added
           by
           them
           than
           admitted
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           neither
           a
           grave
           ,
           nor
           religious
           forme
           of
           Solemnizing
           a
           Fast
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           rather
           dye
           ,
           than
           conceive
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           my
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           the
           author
           of
           such
           an
           inhibitiō
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Season
           served
           ,
           to
           have
           accesse
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           should
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           addresse
           my selfe
           humbly
           to
           petition
           his
           Majesty
           to
           take
           off
           this
           restraint
           :
           And
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           not
           only
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           Precedents
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           innovation
           ,
           as
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           the
           like
           was
           never
           heard
           ,
           nor
           read
           of
           in
           the
           world
           :
           but
           also
           because
           it
           much
           dampes
           and
           deadens
           the
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           of
           the
           Kings
           loving
           and
           faithfull
           subjects
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           who
           much
           lament
           and
           grieve
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Fast-day
           they
           are
           restrained
           of
           the
           spirituall
           Food
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           
           when
           they
           desire
           and
           need
           it
           most
           ,
           when
           as
           Preaching
           is
           likely
           to
           worke
           most
           good
           upon
           their
           soules
           ,
           which
           stand
           in
           more
           need
           of
           spirituall
           Phisicke
           &
           Phisicians
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           plague
           of
           their
           soules
           which
           hath
           brought
           the
           pestilence
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           than
           their
           bodies
           doe
           of
           corporall
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           this
           restraint
           of
           Preaching
           (
           the
           chiefe
           meanes
           to
           humble
           men
           for
           and
           turne
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           without
           which
           God
           will
           not
           turne
           from
           his
           wrath
           )
           will
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           procure
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           as
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           brought
           in
           with
           it
           a
           lamentable
           increase
           that
           very
           week
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           noted
           .
           Yea
           forbidding
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           be
           preached
           ,
           brings
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           people
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           as
           1.
           thes
           .
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           Preaching
           is
           no
           more
           dangerous
           on
           the
           Fast-day
           ,
           thē
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           to
           increase
           infection
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           upon
           prayer
           &
           preaching
           the
           last
           great
           Fast
           ,
           a
           greater
           plague
           than
           this
           was
           suddainly
           and
           miraculously
           remooved
           ;
           yea
           though
           the
           preaching
           was
           continued
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           Summer
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           because
           this
           restraint
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sayd
           alterations
           of
           the
           Fast-booke
           ,
           &
           other
           innovatiōs
           in
           the
           land
           foremētioned
           ,
           doe
           fill
           the
           peoples
           minds
           with
           jealousies
           &
           feares
           of
           an
           universall
           alteration
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Prelates
           doe
           extend
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           if
           but
           one
           Parish
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           suburbs
           thereof
           ,
           or
           but
           one
           house
           in
           that
           parish
           be
           infected
           ,
           the
           pestilence
           thus
           continuing
           but
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           and
           the
           Fast
           not
           ceasing
           ,
           all
           Wednesday
           sermons
           in
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           must
           be
           suppressed
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           because
           the
           restraint
           of
           preaching
           on
           the
           
           Fast
           day
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           )
           a
           great
           prejudice
           and
           impediment
           to
           the
           free
           and
           liberall
           Collection
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           is
           recommended
           in
           the
           Fast
           ,
           in
           this
           calamitous
           &
           necessitous
           time
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Plague
           brings
           with
           it
           a
           Sore
           famine
           upon
           many
           thousand
           families
           ,
           which
           before
           this
           Sicknesse
           lived
           in
           good
           fashion
           ,
           and
           were
           able
           to
           give
           reliefe
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           For
           no
           where
           ,
           and
           at
           no
           time
           ,
           are
           mens
           hearts
           more
           inlarged
           ,
           and
           hands
           extended
           in
           bounty
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           than
           where
           Gods
           word
           hath
           bene
           &
           is
           most
           powerfully
           &
           plentifully
           preached
           ,
           as
           this
           our
           City
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           precedent
           and
           proofe
           .
           And
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           (
           were
           there
           no
           more
           )
           Preaching
           was
           never
           more
           necessary
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           than
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           swarme
           with
           multitudes
           of
           poore
           ,
           who
           without
           some
           present
           competent
           reliefe
           must
           needs
           perish
           ,
           &
           so
           would
           heape
           upon
           this
           City
           yet
           greater
           Sins
           ,
           which
           is
           ready
           to
           sinck
           under
           the
           heavie
           burthens
           both
           of
           Sins
           and
           Plagues
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           note
           againe
           ,
           as
           an
           8.
           reason
           ,
           that
           great
           &
           extraordinary
           increase
           the
           very
           first
           weeke
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           together
           with
           most
           hideous
           stormes
           ,
           fearfull
           and
           foule
           weather
           ,
           immoderate
           raine
           ,
           ever
           since
           it
           began
           ,
           God
           testifying
           by
           his
           reviving
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           sad
           and
           black
           countenance
           of
           the
           skies
           ,
           and
           those
           many
           great
           losses
           both
           by
           Sea
           &
           Land
           ,
           that
           he
           abhorres
           such
           a
           Fast
           ,
           as
           of
           which
           his
           very
           judgemēts
           Speak
           ,
           
             Call
             you
             this
             a
             Fast
          
           ?
           Yea
           also
           a
           9.
           reason
           ,
           because
           according
           to
           the
           Prelates
           practise
           ,
           this
           Fast
           is
           made
           a
           meere
           *
           mock
           Fast
           ,
           wherein
           God
           is
           mocked
           to
           the
           face
           .
           For
           doe
           the
           Prelates
           propose
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           principall
           end
           of
           their
           Fast
           ,
           to
           breake
           off
           their
           violent
           and
           tyrannicall
           proceedings
           against
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           
           against
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ?
           I
           feare
           it
           .
           And
           so
           long
           let
           us
           never
           look
           for
           any
           good
           issue
           of
           this
           Fast
           ,
           but
           rather
           further
           judgements
           to
           be
           powred
           upon
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           For
           these
           reasons
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           to
           be
           an
           humble
           Petitioner
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           I
           am
           perswaded
           would
           speedily
           hearken
           to
           such
           a
           request
           ,
           and
           would
           certainly
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           his
           mynd
           ,
           that
           Preaching
           should
           be
           in
           this
           Fast
           prohibited
           .
           The
           king
           prohibit
           Preaching
           ?
           Noe
           ,
           noe
           ;
           we
           all
           see
           who
           they
           be
           that
           prohibit
           Preaching
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           labour
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           Suppresse
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           lay
           snares
           to
           intrap
           all
           painfull
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           the
           pressing
           of
           the
           booke
           for
           Sports
           for
           instance
           ;
           they
           being
           not
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           booke
           be
           read
           by
           the
           Curate
           ,
           but
           the
           *
           Incumbent
           himselfe
           must
           read
           it
           ,
           or
           els
           abide
           extremity
           ,
           as
           Suspension
           from
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           Excommunicatiō
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Sequestration
           from
           his
           living
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           meanes
           ,
           the
           great
           crying
           Sinne
           of
           this
           Land
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           add
           no
           more
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Ninivites
           shall
           rise
           in
           judgement
           against
           this
           generation
           :
           for
           they
           upon
           occasion
           of
           Ionas
           preaching
           ,
           proclaimed
           a
           Fast
           ,
           and
           reformed
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           their
           violent
           dealing
           :
           but
           these
           men
           under
           pretence
           of
           a
           Fast
           (
           as
           Iezebel
           did
           to
           devoure
           Naboths
           vinyard
           )
           would
           devoure
           Christs
           Vinyard
           ,
           while
           they
           Suppresse
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           men
           should
           be
           convinced
           of
           their
           Sinnes
           ,
           and
           converted
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           good
           fruits
           of
           the
           Vine
           ;
           and
           thereby
           harden
           their
           necks
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           their
           hands
           in
           violence
           to
           fill
           up
           their
           sinnes
           allway
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           Innovation
           ,
           is
           about
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Mistery
           of
           our
           Salvation
           .
           
           That
           may
           be
           verified
           of
           many
           Prelates
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           which
           Christ
           charged
           the
           Pharisees
           with
           all
           ,
           
             Woe
             be
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             hypocrites
             ,
             for
             yee
             shut
             vp
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             against
             men
             ;
             for
             yee
             neither
             goe
             in
             your selues
             ,
             neither
             suffer
             yee
             them
             that
             were
             entring
             to
             goe
             in
             :
          
           Matth.
           23.
           13.
           
           Which
           in
           Luke
           11.
           52.
           is
           expressed
           thus
           ,
           
             Ye
             take
             away
             the
             Key
             of
             Knowledge
             .
          
           And
           doe
           not
           our
           Prelates
           thus
           ,
           when
           they
           hush
           and
           silence
           all
           Lectures
           in
           whole
           Diocesse
           ?
           When
           they
           suppresse
           ,
           and
           cut
           short
           Preaching
           all
           they
           can
           ?
           When
           they
           lay
           snares
           to
           muzzle
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           Preach
           ?
           When
           they
           disgrace
           and
           traduce
           Preaching
           ,
           calling
           it
           in
           scorne
           ,
           Sermonizing
           ?
           When
           they
           forbid
           Ministers
           to
           use
           any
           prayer
           before
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           that
           bare
           and
           barren
           forme
           of
           words
           in
           the
           Canon
           ,
           wrapping
           all
           
           up
           in
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ?
           When
           they
           must
           use
           no
           Prayer
           at
           all
           after
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           come
           downe
           ,
           and
           read
           a
           second
           or
           third
           Service
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           where
           in
           great
           Churches
           halfe
           the
           people
           cannot
           heare
           a
           word
           ?
           When
           they
           must
           not
           preach
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Afternoone
           upon
           the
           Lords
           dayes
           ?
           When
           they
           must
           onely
           Catechise
           for
           halfe
           an
           hower
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           by
           expounding
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           (
           which
           may
           well
           be
           called
           the
           Key
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           away
           )
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           bare
           questions
           &
           answeres
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           teach
           the
           children
           like
           Parats
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           can
           never
           come
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           fayth
           with
           understanding
           ?
           When
           in
           a
           great
           City
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           *
           Vniversities
           ,
           they
           limit
           all
           Sermons
           to
           one
           hower
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           heares
           cannot
           injoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           more
           then
           one
           Sermon
           a
           day
           ?
           Yea
           what
           devises
           have
           they
           not
           put
           in
           practise
           to
           put
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           vnder
           a
           bushell
           ,
           if
           not
           rather
           altogether
           to
           quench
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           their
           power
           ?
           What
           invectives
           are
           
           in
           Shelfords
           ad
           Treatise
           ,
           against
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           knowledge
           ?
           How
           doth
           he
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           Peoples
           desire
           of
           Sermons
           ?
           And
           pag.
           47.
           he
           Sayth
           ,
           
             Our
             Soli
             Sermonists
             ,
             and
             Solifidians
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             have
             a
             Sermon
             or
             two
             on
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             &c.
          
           And
           pag.
           91.
           he
           allowes
           of
           Preaching
           with
           a
           restriction
           ,
           and
           limitation
           ,
           as
           being
           
             not
             fit
             for
             every
             Minister
             ,
             but
             for
          
           *
           
             extraordinary
             &
             excellent
             men
             ,
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             reforme
             Errours
             &
             abuses
             ,
             or
             to
             promulge
             to
             the
             world
             new
             Lawes
             &
             Canons
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           least
           this
           should
           be
           too
           great
           a
           burthen
           to
           these
           his
           extraordinary
           men
           ,
           he
           qualifies
           the
           matter
           ,
           by
           restraining
           their
           preaching
           to
           certaine
           extraordinary
           times
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           pag.
           94.
           as
           Easter
           ,
           Whit-Suntide
           ,
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           extraordinary
           places
           too
           ,
           as
           Cathedralls
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           (
           pag.
           93.
           )
           he
           would
           have
           
             many
             Ministers
             vnfurnished
             of
             their
             licences
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             preach
             twice
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             permitted
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             certaine
             times
             ,
             and
             seasons
             ,
             as
             once
             a
             Moneth
             at
             most
             .
          
           And
           he
           gives
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             now
             settled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             need
             preaching
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             did
             in
             its
             infancy
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           Thus
           they
           labour
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           cry
           downe
           Preaching
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           p.
           94.
           
           
             Reading
             is
             the
             ordinary
             preaching
             ,
             ordained
             by
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           maine
           marke
           which
           they
           al
           shoot
           at
           ,
           to
           mould
           up
           all
           in
           the
           Lumpe
           of
           the
           Communion
           Booke
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           Summe
           and
           Scope
           ,
           &
           the
           very
           Circle
           of
           al
           Religion
           &
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           innovation
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           :
           for
           whereas
           the
           sole
           and
           complete
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           
           Our
           new
           Doctors
           cry
           up
           the
           dictates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           only
           guides
           in
           Divinity
           ;
           as
           in
           Reeves
           Cōmunion
           booke
           
           Catechisme
           expounded
           pag.
           20.
           and
           206.
           where
           
             all
             Ministers
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Prelates
             in
             all
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             religion
             :
             and
             all
             Prelates
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             ,
          
           as
           having
           a
           Papal
           infalibility
           of
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           as
           by
           a
           Divine
           Oracle
           ,
           all
           questions
           in
           Religion
           are
           finally
           determined
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           forget
           a
           speech
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Prelate
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           censure
           of
           Doctor
           Bastwicke
           ,
           for
           oppugning
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ,
           as
           being
           no
           where
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           sayd
           openly
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           divinity
           wee
           are
           not
           tyed
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Vniversall
           Catholicke
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           for
           how
           ,
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           shall
           wee
           know
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           without
           some
           reason
           doth
           that
           Iesuite
           (
           in
           his
           Pamphlet
           printed
           in
           English
           ,
           1636
           ,
           intituled
           
             A
             Direction
             to
             bee
             observed
             by
             N.
             N.
             )
          
           make
           a
           laudable
           mention
           of
           that
           great
           Prelate
           ,
           saying
           ,
           *
           
             Although
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             but
             doe
             gladly
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             deservedly
             publish
             in
             this
             occasion
             ,
             for
             a
             patterne
             to
             others
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Chiefest
             Prelate
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             prohibiting
             the
             sale
             of
             Bookes
             tending
             to
             Socinianisme
             .
          
           So
           there
           ;
           But
           what
           meaneth
           the
           Iesuite
           here
           by
           Socinianisme
           .
           Hee
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           pag.
           16.
           and
           17.
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             First
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             followed
             closely
             ,
             and
             with
             coherence
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             induce
             Socinianisme
             .
             This
             I
             say
             confidently
             ,
             and
             evidently
             proove
             ,
             by
             instancing
             in
             one
             errour
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             bee
             termed
             the
             Capitall
             ,
             and
             mother
             Heresy
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             other
             must
             follow
             at
             ease
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             their
             here●y
             in
             affirming
             that
             the
             perpetually
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             descended
             by
             a
             never
             interrupted
             
             succession
             fromour
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             not
             infallible
             in
             all
             that
             it
             proposeth
             to
             bee
             believed
             ,
             as
             revealed
             truthes
             .
             For
             if
             the
             infallibility
             of
             such
             a
             publicke
             Authority
             bee
             once
             impeached
             ;
             what
             remaines
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             man
             is
             given
             other
             to
             his
             owne
             wit
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ?
             And
             talke
             not
             here
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ?
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             authority
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             bee
             assured
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             Booke
             or
             parsell
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             written
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             the
             contents
             are
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             direct
             errours
             of
             Socinians
             .
          
           So
           hee
           Where
           wee
           see
           what
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           when
           hee
           commends
           the
           chiefe
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           a
           patterne
           to
           all
           other
           in
           prohibiting
           such
           bookes
           ,
           as
           exalt
           the
           sole
           authority
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Rule
           of
           faith
           .
           Thus
           not
           unde
           servedly
           hee
           commends
           him
           for
           upholding
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope
           primarily
           ,
           and
           next
           after
           him
           the
           Prelates
           )
           as
           whereon
           depends
           the
           authority
           and
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Well
           ?
           But
           is
           this
           the
           way
           of
           setling
           the
           faith
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           true
           religion
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           the
           high
           &
           ready
           way
           to
           unsetle
           all
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           religion
           a
           wether-cocke
           ,
           to
           be
           turned
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           winde
           of
           mans
           unstable
           &
           erronious
           fancy
           shall
           blow
           &
           move
           it
           ?
           And
           for
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           
           let
           us
           but
           obserue
           what
           the
           same
           Iesuite
           faith
           a
           little
           after
           .
           For
           writing
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           this
           new
           generation
           of
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           hath
           Sprung
           up
           amongst
           us
           (
           I
           know
           not
           from
           what
           Popish
           root
           )
           hee
           saith
           ,
           *
           
             And
             to
             speake
             the
             trueth
             ,
             what
             learned
             judicious
             man
             ,
             can
             ,
             after
             unpartiall
             examination
             ,
             imbrace
             Protestantisme
             ?
             which
             waxeth
             even
             weary
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             Its
             Professors
             ,
             they
             especially
             of
             greatest
             worth
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             declare
             themselves
             to
             love
             ,
             temper
             and
             
             moderation
             ,
             allow
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             some
             yeeres
             agoe
             ,
             were
             usually
             condemned
             ,
             as
             Superstitious
             and
             Artichristian
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             this
             time
             more
             unresolved
             where
             to
             fasten
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             infancie
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           Thus
           by
           the
           way
           hee
           sheweth
           who
           they
           bee
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           chiefe
           Fathers
           of
           that
           new-fangle
           religion
           of
           Protestancy
           of
           late
           birth
           in
           England
           ,
           namely
           those
           of
           
             greatest
             worth
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prelates
           are
           counted
           to
           bee
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           that
           temper
           and
           *
           moderation
           ,
           as
           they
           allow
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           some
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           
             were
             usually
             condemned
             ,
             as
             superstitious
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           But
           how
           doth
           the
           Iesuite
           demonstrate
           this
           ?
           Pag.
           Twenty
           two
           ,
           Hee
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             doe
             not
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             begin
             to
             looke
             with
             another
             face
             ?
             Their
             walls
             to
          
           a
           
             speake
             with
             a
             new
             language
             ?
             Their
             ,
             Preachers
             to
             use
             a
          
           b
           
             sweeter
             tone
             ?
             Their
             annuall
             publicke
             Tentes
             in
             their
          
           c
           
             Vniversities
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             another
             style
             ,
             and
             matter
             ?
             Their
             books
             to
             appeare
          
           d
           
             with
             titles
             and
             arguments
             ,
             which
             once
             would
             have
             caused
             a
             mighty
             scandal
             among
             the
             brethren
             ?
             Their
             doctrine
             to
             be
             altered
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             those
             very
             paints
             for
             which
             their
             Progenitors
             for
             sooke
             the
             then
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Their
             39
             Articles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             summe
             ,
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             almost
             the
             Greed
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             are
             patient
             :
             Patient
             ?
             They
             are
             ambitious
             of
             some
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             seeme
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             Catholicke
             .
             To
             alledge
             the
             necessity
             of
             wife
             and
             children
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             weake
             plea
             for
             a
             married
             Minister
             to
             compasse
             a
             Benefice
             .
             Fiery
             Calvinisme
             ,
             once
             a
             darling
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             at
             length
             accounted
             Heresy
             ;
             yea
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             Treason
             .
             Men
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             writing
             ,
             use
             willingly
             the
             once
             fearefull
             names
             of
             Priests
             and
             Altars
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             one
             doe
             but
             mutter
             against
             the
             placing
             of
             the
             Altar
             after
             the
             old
             fashion
             ,
             for
             a
             warning
             hee
             shall
             be
             well
             warmed
             by
             a
          
           †
           
             coale
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
             English
             Protestants
             are
             now
             put
             in
          
           *
           
             mind
             ,
             that
             for
             exposition
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
          
           ‡
           
             canon
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             all
             in
             one
             maine
             point
             :
             The
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             England
             willingly
             professeth
             so
             small
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             so
             weake
             subsistence
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             visible
             being
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           So
           the
           Iesuite
           .
           Behold
           here
           now
           ,
           Protestant
           Reader
           ,
           what
           testimony
           a
           Iesuite
           can
           give
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           reading
           and
           observation
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           our selves
           cannot
           deny
           ;
           all
           which
           hee
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           those
           whom
           hee
           indigitates
           for
           men
           of
           
             greatest
             worth
             ,
             learning
             ,
             &
             authority
             ,
          
           who
           declare
           their
           Innovations
           ;
           as
           Sodome
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           not
           ,
           even
           our
           enemies
           ,
           now
           their
           friends
           being
           witnesses
           ,
           who
           gladly
           feed
           their
           infants
           with
           the
           pappe
           of
           our
           new
           Papisme
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           our
           particular
           point
           of
           Innovation
           concerning
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           our
           Prelats
           have
           turned
           off
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           this
           is
           the
           maine
           upshot
           in
           Dr.
           Whites
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           wherein
           he
           tyes
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           day
           to
           that
           limitation
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           doe
           ,
           or
           shall
           prescribe
           ;
           &
           so
           also
           all
           other
           
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           doe
           they
           not
           also
           overthrow
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           restraine
           the
           preaching
           of
           them
           to
           their
           illiberall
           allowance
           ,
           inhibiting
           such
           and
           such
           points
           to
           be
           medled
           with
           ;
           as
           before
           is
           shewed
           ?
           &
           doe
           they
           not
           place
           the
           Communion
           booke
           as
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           definitive
           sentence
           must
           determine
           ,
           as
           Recv
           .
           ibid.
           p.
           206.
           
        
         
           The
           8th
           innovation
           or
           Change
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           manners
           :
           which
           rule
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           any
           more
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           writings
           and
           examples
           of
           the
           holy
           Apoles
           ,
           wherein
           they
           followed
           Christ
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           counted
           too
           precise
           and
           puritanicall
           :
           but
           our
           Prelates
           have
           prescribed
           a
           new
           rule
           of
           Christian
           manners
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           their
           owne
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           writings
           ;
           the
           Summe
           whereof
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           mixed
           Religion
           &
           conversation
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           partly
           holy
           in
           an
           external
           forme
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           thereof
           &
           partly
           in
           admitting
           ,
           allowing
           ,
           approving
           ,
           applauding
           countenancing
           ,
           and
           dispensing
           by
           Episcopall
           authority
           ,
           of
           a
           heathenish
           kinde
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           in
           most
           Sacred
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           which
           though
           dedicated
           wholly
           to
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Sanctification
           hereof
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           4th
           Commaundement
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           Christs
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           these
           novellers
           do
           altogether
           reject
           ,
           as
           abolished
           ,
           &
           instead
           thereof
           advance
           their
           new
           Traditions
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           allow
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           mans
           carnall
           Lusts
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           our
           Homily
           Saith
           .
           So
           as
           the
           due
           observation
           and
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           being
           a
           platforme
           and
           patterne
           of
           a
           Christian
           Conversation
           ,
           a
           Christian
           being
           
           that
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           in
           a
           proportion
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           and
           this
           platforme
           being
           defaced
           and
           broken
           by
           our
           Anti-Sabbatarians
           :
           it
           followeth
           that
           together
           with
           their
           impions
           crying
           downe
           of
           the
           4th
           Cōmaundement
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           the
           due
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           intire
           ,
           without
           mixture
           of
           heathenish
           .
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           ,
           they
           deface
           and
           destroy
           the
           very
           face
           ,
           beauty
           &
           power
           of
           all
           religion
           ,
           &
           so
           do
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Forme
           of
           it
           ,
           never
           allowed
           of
           (
           as
           by
           a
           Law
           )
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           before
           .
           And
           herein
           doe
           our
           Apostates
           out
           strip
           the
           very
           Pontificians
           themselves
           who
           did
           never
           yet
           mak
           a
           Law
           ,
           nor
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           allow
           any
           other
           rule
           of
           Christian
           life
           ,
           than
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           although
           they
           have
           (
           with
           our
           innovators
           )
           denyed
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           and
           absolute
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           independent
           upon
           any
           humain
           power
           .
           For
           even
           Bellarmine
           exclameth
           against
           ,
           
           and
           disclameth
           that
           dissolute
           profanation
           of
           Sacred
           dayes
           ,
           in
           practise
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           their
           vaine
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           the
           very
           Turkes
           do
           scorne
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           Saying
           ,
           
             O
             what
             a
             God
             have
             the
             Christians
             ,
             what
             a
             famous
             Law
             giver
             ,
             who
             ●ither
             commandeth
             ,
             or
             permitteth
             these
             things
             ?
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Turkes
           :
           should
           upbrayd
           us
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           cast
           vs
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           our
           Lord
           &
           Lawgiver
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           eyther
           commaunded
           ,
           or
           allowed
           Sports
           &
           Pastimes
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           :
           our
           answere
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           our
           great
           Lawgiver
           Christ
           doth
           not
           any
           way
           tolerate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           commaund
           any
           Sports
           or
           Pastimes
           on
           his
           Sacred
           day
           ,
           as
           wherewith
           both
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           ,
           &
           his
           day
           profaned
           :
           but
           out
           Lord-Prelates
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           doe
           usurpe
           unto
           themselves
           a
           Lawlesse
           power
           to
           dispense
           with
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
           Lords-day
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           wherein
           men
           may
           runne
           riot
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           Bacchanals
           ,
           and
           their
           Floralia
           ,
           without
           controwle
           ,
           such
           as
           Christ
           and
           his
           word
           forbids
           to
           be
           done
           on
           any
           day
           .
        
         
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           Late
           Changes
           ,
           but
           this
           suffice
           for
           the
           present
           *
           But
           what
           speakewe
           of
           Changes
           ?
           Our
           Changes
           doe
           plead
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           in
           no
           changes
           ,
           but
           revive
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           ancient
           Canons
           have
           allowed
           and
           prescribed
           :
           as
           standing
           up
           at
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           bowing
           at
           the
           nameing
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           High
           Altar
           :
           remooving
           the
           Communion
           Table
           to
           stand
           Altarwise
           ,
           at
           the
           East-end
           of
           the
           Chancell
           :
           praying
           with
           the
           face
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           where
           the
           Altar
           standeth
           :
           placing
           of
           Images
           in
           Churches
           :
           erecting
           of
           Crucifixes
           over
           the
           Altars
           ;
           commanding
           of
           long
           Martins
           instead
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           To
           this
           we
           answere
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           this
           Land
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Popes
           Canons
           ,
           or
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           King.
           Although
           I
           *
           once
           heard
           a
           Papall
           Canon
           was
           alledged
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           Parliamentary
           Statute
           in
           K.
           Edw.
           6.
           his
           raigne
           alledged
           by
           the
           adverse
           Advocates
           ,
           &
           it
           passed
           for
           Currant
           ,
           none
           gain-saying
           it
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           Rites
           &
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           used
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           (
           prefixed
           to
           the
           Communiō
           booke
           )
           restrained
           to
           those
           only
           ,
           which
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           same
           booke
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           ,
           by
           private
           authority
           ,
           shall
           presume
           to
           introduce
           into
           practise
           any
           other
           besides
           these
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           suffer
           imprisonment
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           persist
           ,
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           all
           his
           spirituall
           promotions
           during
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           these
           men
           have
           one
           speciall
           Sancturary
           
           to
           fly
           unto
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           hornes
           of
           their
           Altars
           .
           These
           be
           their
           old
           high
           places
           not
           remooved
           .
           These
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           used
           ,
           bee
           the
           ancient
           dennes
           of
           these
           old
           Foxes
           to
           which
           they
           flie
           ,
           being
           this
           pursued
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Take
             us
             the
             Foxes
             ,
             the
             little
             Foxes
             ,
             that
             spoile
             the
             Vines
             :
          
           These
           bee
           those
           nests
           and
           nurceries
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           wherein
           the
           old
           Beldame
           of
           Rome
           hath
           nuzzled
           up
           her
           brood
           of
           Popelings
           ,
           and
           so
           preserved
           her
           
             usum
             Sarum
          
           in
           life
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           And
           now
           these
           are
           be
           come
           impregnable
           bulworkers
           to
           patronize
           our
           Re-builders
           of
           Babell
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           innovations
           .
           Innovations
           ,
           Say
           they
           ?
           Wee
           bring
           in
           no
           innovations
           ,
           no
           new
           rites
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           beene
           in
           use
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           Places
           ,
           even
           the
           Mother
           Churches
           of
           the
           Land.
           Now
           all
           that
           wee
           goe
           about
           ,
           is
           to
           reduce
           inferiot
           churches
           to
           an
           unity
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           their
           Mother
           Churches
           ;
           So
           as
           thus
           bringing
           all
           to
           unity
           ,
           wee
           shall
           take
           off
           that
           reproach
           ,
           which
           the
           adversaries
           cast
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           and
           which
           wee
           shall
           then
           retort
           upon
           themselues
           ,
           for
           their
           diffentions
           betweene
           their
           Regulars
           and
           Seculars
           .
           Thus
           doe
           our
           Master-builders
           plead
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           their
           cunning
           insinnuations
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Piety
           and
           peace
           ,
           of
           unity
           ,
           and
           uniformity
           ,
           preaching
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           when
           nothing
           but
           warre
           is
           in
           their
           heart
           &
           hand
           ,
           (
           as
           Psal.
           55.
           21.
           and
           59.
           7.
           
           )
           doe
           so
           farre
           prevaile
           ,
           that
           before
           wee
           bee
           aware
           ,
           they
           will
           by
           this
           meanes
           pretrily
           reduce
           us
           to
           a
           perfect
           peace
           and
           unity
           with
           old
           Mother
           Rome
           againe
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           Mother
           Churches
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Danghter
           .
           Churches
           must
           conforme
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           the
           naturall
           
           daughters
           of
           Rome
           ?
           Doe
           they
           not
           from
           top
           to
           toe
           exactly
           resemble
           her
           ?
           Her
           pompous
           Service
           ,
           her
           Altars
           ,
           Palls
           ,
           Copes
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Images
           ,
           superstitious
           gestures
           ,
           and
           Postures
           ,
           all
           instruments
           of
           musicke
           (
           as
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babylons
           Image
           )
           Long
           Babylonish
           Service
           ,
           so
           bellowed
           and
           warbled
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           heareers
           are
           but
           little
           the
           wiser
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           high
           Places
           also
           the
           receptacles
           and
           nurceries
           of
           a
           number
           of
           idle
           bellies
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           ?
           Doe
           not
           the
           fat
           Prebends
           So
           cramme
           their
           Residenciaries
           ,
           that
           the
           while
           their
           starveling
           Flocks
           in
           the
           countrey
           doe
           famish
           for
           want
           of
           spirituall
           Food
           ?
           But
           as
           Erasnius
           said
           of
           Luther
           ,
           how
           his
           fault
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           meddled
           with
           the
           Popes
           Miter
           ,
           and
           the
           Monkes
           bellies
           .
           But
           this
           I
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           show
           how
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           maintained
           by
           Cathedralls
           ,
           are
           ingaged
           to
           helpe
           forward
           those
           Innovations
           that
           are
           now
           on
           foot
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           much
           for
           the
           supporting
           of
           their
           Papall
           Pompe
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           a
           little
           examine
           what
           force
           there
           is
           in
           this
           Argument
           :
           Cathedralls
           are
           so
           and
           so
           :
           therefore
           all
           other
           Churches
           must
           conforme
           to
           them
           .
           I
           deny
           the
           Argument
           .
           
             Legibus
             vivendum
             est
             ,
             non
             exemplis
             .
          
           We
           must
           live
           by
           lawes
           ,
           not
           by
           examples
           .
           The
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           all
           our
           Churches
           are
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           precisely
           limited
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           left
           at
           large
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           Cathedralls
           .
           Nay
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           about
           ,
           that
           Cathedralls
           have
           usurped
           that
           Lawlesse
           and
           boundlesse
           Liberty
           of
           conforming
           themselves
           to
           Rome
           in
           all
           those
           their
           ceremonies
           ?
           What
           law
           can
           they
           show
           for
           this
           ?
           Will
           they
           plead
           prescription
           ?
           For
           how
           long
           time
           ?
           What
           prescription
           can
           Durhams
           Cathedrall-Church
           plead
           for
           her
           new
           
           service
           ,
           new
           Cop●s
           ,
           new
           Images
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           new
           rites
           on
           Candlemas
           day
           ,
           with
           their
           hundreds
           of
           tapers
           ,
           and
           candles
           ;
           and
           instead
           thereof
           bringing
           a
           Spirituall
           darkenesse
           upon
           mens
           soules
           ,
           by
           shutting
           out
           the
           ancient
           morning
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           other
           meanes
           of
           true
           knowledge
           and
           devotion
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           innovation
           yet
           alive
           ?
           What
           Prescription
           of
           long
           custome
           can
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Bristow
           plead
           ,
           which
           now
           of
           late
           also
           hath
           set
           up
           new
           Images
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           other
           Saints
           ?
           What
           Prescription
           can
           Pauls
           Cathedrall
           bring
           for
           those
           mitred
           Images
           and
           Statues
           newly
           erected
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           winged
           Angels
           round
           about
           the
           Quire
           ?
           What
           Prescription
           can
           that
           Cathedrall
           Church
           at
           Wo●verhampton
           in
           Staffordshire
           plead
           for
           her
           goodly
           costly
           new
           Altar
           ,
           with
           the
           Dedication
           thereof
           within
           these
           2.
           or
           3.
           yeares
           last
           past
           ,
           in
           which
           Dedication
           ,
           all
           the
           Romane
           rites
           were
           observed
           ,
           as
           Censings
           ,
           washings
           ,
           bowings
           ,
           Copes
           (
           though
           but
           borrowed
           from
           Lichfeild
           )
           chantings
           ,
           abusing
           of
           Scripture
           (
           as
           Iohn
           .
           10.
           22.
           
           )
           to
           prove
           dedication
           of
           Altars
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           or
           what
           custome
           can
           the
           Same
           Church
           plead
           ,
           for
           erecting
           their
           new
           Altar
           ,
           and
           throwing
           out
           of
           their
           ancient
           and
           *
           painfull
           Preacher
           ?
           What
           warrant
           have
           they
           for
           setting
           up
           such
           Altars
           for
           Baal
           ,
           such
           dumbe
           gods
           ,
           and
           casting
           downe
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           stopping
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ?
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           many
           other
           Cathedrals
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           which
           within
           these
           few
           yeares
           ,
           yea
           but
           Yesterday
           ,
           have
           beene
           strangely
           metamorphosed
           into
           a
           Curtizan-like
           garbe
           ?
           and
           now
           must
           be
           ,
           
             Like
             Mother
             ,
             Like
             Daughter
          
           .
           Must
           therefore
           all
           Churches
           conforme
           to
           their
           new
           Romish
           Pashions
           ?
           Must
           therefore
           the
           Cathredrals
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           
           I
           meane
           these
           C●lledge-Churches
           ,
           as
           Magdale●s
           ,
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           Queenes
           ,
           S.
           Iohns
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           Chappels
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           as
           Peter-house
           Chappell
           ,
           S.
           Iohns
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Queenes
           ,
           become
           the
           ●●rceries
           and
           Springs
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           to
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           because
           of
           late
           dayes
           they
           have
           crested
           goodly
           new
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Crucifires
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           orn●ments
           of
           the
           Romish
           where
           ?
           And
           because
           they
           both
           practise
           and
           presse
           the
           bowing
           to
           those
           Idols
           ,
           must
           therefore
           all
           Scholars
           bow
           unto
           them
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           then
           shall
           men
           send
           their
           Sons
           to
           the
           Universities
           ,
           if
           there
           they
           must
           be
           trained
           up
           to
           the
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Idolatrie
           ,
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           unlike
           our
           Cathedrals
           be
           to
           that
           they
           were
           formerly
           ,
           being
           newly
           set
           out
           with
           a
           Romish
           dresse
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           Spirits
           which
           rule
           in
           the
           ayre
           :
           so
           as
           their
           examples
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           Lawes
           to
           bring
           in
           an
           universall
           conformity
           to
           these
           yesterday
           innovations
           ,
           in
           Mother-Cathedrals
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           by
           what
           title
           doe
           Cathedrals
           came
           to
           be
           Mothers
           to
           other
           Churches
           ?
           what
           Mothers
           ?
           Except
           Step-Mothers
           .
           For
           they
           never
           bore
           ,
           nor
           brought
           forth
           those
           Churches
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           daughters
           .
           And
           right
           Step-Mothers
           they
           be
           that
           cheat
           the
           children
           of
           their
           
           Fathers
           inheritance
           ,
           as
           these
           would
           doe
           ,
           who
           rob
           the
           Spowse
           of
           her
           Iewels
           ,
           and
           put
           upon
           her
           the
           cast
           attyre
           of
           the
           whore
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           alledge
           the
           Order
           for
           St.
           Gregories
           by
           Paules
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           an
           imitation
           of
           this
           conformity
           of
           other
           Churches
           to
           their
           Mother-Cathedrals
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           our
           gratious
           King
           at
           that
           ,
           as
           at
           other
           times
           (
           as
           still
           lik●
           himselfe
           )
           plainly
           said
           that
           he
           would
           have
           no
           innovations
           .
           
           Nor
           can
           we
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           any
           part
           of
           his
           meanning
           ,
           that
           all
           Churches
           should
           in
           all
           things
           conforme
           to
           Cathedralls
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           all
           Cathedralls
           should
           bring
           in
           new
           rites
           ,
           that
           so
           other
           Churches
           might
           conforme
           to
           them
           .
           What
           ?
           Must
           other
           Churches
           have
           Organs
           ,
           Singing
           Quires
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Tapers
           ,
           Copes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           such
           is
           the
           guise
           of
           Cathedralls
           ?
           Must
           long
           chanting
           Service
           goe
           up
           ,
           and
           preaching
           goe
           downe
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           So
           in
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           Durham
           ,
           and
           other
           Cathedralls
           ?
           But
           by
           what
           Law
           ?
           By
           the
           Popes
           Canon
           ?
           Doth
           not
           our
           Law
           exclude
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           all
           other
           rites
           ,
           besides
           those
           in
           the
           Communion
           Booke
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Homily
           fore-cited
           prayse
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           purging
           of
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           from
           
             piping
             ,
             chanting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             wherewith
             God
             is
             so
             sore
             displeased
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Prayer
             defiled
             ?
          
           And
           doth
           not
           another
           Homily
           cōdemne
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Images
           ,
           
           Crucifixes
           ,
           and
           such
           Reliques
           in
           Churches
           ;
           and
           all
           for
           the
           perill
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           doth
           necessarily
           attend
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           Queenes
           Injunctions
           forbid
           all
           skrines
           and
           reliques
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           another
           Homily
           condemne
           
             many
             Altars
             ,
             Images
             ,
             and
             Idols
             ,
             as
             heathenish
             and
             Iewish
             abuses
             ?
          
           How
           then
           will
           our
           new
           Masters
           ,
           our
           Innovators
           make
           good
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           these
           things
           afresh
           into
           Cathedrals
           ,
           &
           forcing
           all
           petty
           churches
           to
           cōforme
           thereunto
           ?
           would
           the
           Prelates
           thus
           make
           the
           Mother
           Cathedrals
           ,
           (
           thus
           by
           thēselves
           made
           &
           adopted
           Romes
           daughters
           )
           their
           Concubines
           ,
           whereon
           to
           beget
           a
           new
           bastard
           generation
           of
           sacrificing
           ,
           Idolatrous
           Masse-Priests
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           our
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           learned
           and
           pious
           Divines
           proclaimed
           illegitimate
           ,
           
           and
           abominable
           ?
           So
           as
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           (
           though
           I
           hope
           better
           )
           that
           these
           ,
           desperate
           and
           all
           daring
           Popish
           Innovators
           ,
           turning
           off
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           Church
           upside
           downe
           ,
           beating
           themselves
           either
           upon
           the
           Popes
           Canon-Law
           ,
           overtopping
           the
           Regall
           power
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           evill
           example
           ,
           of
           their
           lately
           metamorphosed
           Cathedrals
           conformed
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           finely
           or
           furiously
           inforce
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           England
           to
           the
           like
           conformity
           ,
           and
           so
           reduce
           *
           England
           under
           the
           Papall
           yoake
           againe
           (
           they
           being
           now
           dead
           ,
           that
           felt
           the
           intollerable
           pressure
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           generation
           sprung
           up
           ,
           that
           affect
           novelty
           ,
           and
           to
           trade
           with
           Rome
           againe
           )
           and
           *
           nothing
           can
           now
           stay
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           either
           breake
           all
           in
           pieces
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           neckes
           :
           that
           they
           are
           not
           cited
           before
           the
           Royall
           Tribunalls
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudges
           and
           Iustices
           in
           their
           Circuits
           and
           assises
           doe
           not
           take
           Cogniscance
           of
           such
           perturbers
           ,
           who
           undermine
           and
           overthrow
           the
           State
           of
           Church
           and
           Common
           weale
           ,
           and
           mingle
           heaven
           and
           earth
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           condignely
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           intolerable
           usurpations
           :
           So
           should
           my
           text
           be
           here
           made
           up
           ,
           My
           Son
           feare
           thou
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           meddle
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           given
           to
           change
           :
           For
           their
           calamity
           shall
           rise
           suddainly
           ,
           and
           who
           knoweth
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           both
           ?
        
         
           But
           (
           alas
           !
           )
           have
           they
           not
           got
           the
           Lawes
           under
           their
           girdles
           ,
           and
           doe
           they
           not
           trample
           them
           as
           durt
           under
           
           their
           feet
           ?
           And
           therefore
           with
           what
           chaines
           shall
           wee
           bind
           these
           men
           ?
           How
           shall
           wee
           bind
           these
           all-shapeturning
           Monsters
           to
           good
           behaviour
           ?
           May
           not
           this
           whole
           State
           say
           ,
           as
           that
           good
           King
           Ieh●shaphat
           in
           the
           straites
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
             Wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             our
             
             eyes
             are
             towards
             〈◊〉
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           being
           pulled
           away
           from
           the
           hornes
           of
           their
           Cathedrall
           Altars
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           to
           shelter
           them
           from
           their
           pursuers
           ,
           they
           fly
           (
           as
           to
           their
           last
           refuge
           ,
           and
           most
           impregnable
           Fort
           ,
           as
           they
           conceive
           )
           to
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           .
           Wherein
           they
           doe
           as
           the
           Fish
           *
           Polypus
           ,
           or
           many-foot
           ,
           which
           gets
           her selfe
           closse
           to
           the
           rocke
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           rocke
           ,
           so
           as
           she
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           other
           fishes
           swimme
           toward
           the
           rock
           for
           shelter
           ,
           she
           catches
           them
           unawares
           in
           her
           net-like
           haires
           or
           hornes
           .
           So
           our
           Innovators
           getting
           closse
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           rock
           ,
           assimiling
           themselves
           to
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           when
           the
           fishes
           think
           to
           fynd
           shelter
           and
           protection
           ,
           under
           the
           Rocke
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           with
           their
           fangs
           to
           intangle
           and
           devour
           them
           .
           Well
           ,
           what
           say
           they
           of
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           ?
           They
           plead
           the
           whole
           equipage
           ,
           furniture
           ,
           and
           fashion
           thereof
           ,
           as
           a
           patterne
           for
           all
           Churches
           .
           There
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           an
           Altar
           ,
           there
           bowing
           towards
           it
           ,
           there
           Crucifixes
           ,
           there
           Images
           ,
           &
           other
           guises
           .
           And
           why
           should
           Subject
           ,
           be
           wiser
           then
           the
           King
           ?
           
             Totus
             componitur
             orbis
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           :
           1.
           
           Why
           should
           subjects
           think
           to
           compare
           with
           the
           King
           in
           the
           State
           of
           his
           royall
           Family
           ,
           or
           Chappell
           ?
           2ly
           there
           be
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           which
           were
           presumption
           to
           have
           in
           ordinary
           Churches
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           cannot
           be
           had
           or
           maintained
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           quire
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Singing
           men
           ,
           &
           other
           Choristers
           ,
           which
           dayly
           sing
           Service
           in
           the
           Chappell
           ;
           and
           sundry
           ,
           other
           .
           3ly
           .
           The
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           humaine
           examples
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Divine
           rule
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           In
           
           vaine
           they
           worship
           me
           ,
           teaching
           for
           Doctrines
           the
           Commandements
           of
           men
           .
           The
           three
           children
           would
           not
           bow
           to
           the
           Kings
           goodly
           golden
           Image
           .
           The
           old
           Christians
           would
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           offer
           incense
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Emperors
           Altar
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           commaund
           ,
           though
           he
           propounded
           ,
           golden
           rewards
           to
           the
           doers
           ,
           and
           menaced
           fiery
           punishments
           to
           the
           denyers
           .
           4ly
           ,
           The
           externall
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           limited
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           prefixed
           to
           the
           Communion
           booke
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           to
           be
           added
           or
           used
           in
           Churches
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Suppose
           (
           which
           we
           trust
           never
           to
           see
           ,
           &
           which
           our
           hearts
           abhorre
           once
           to
           imagine
           )
           Masse
           were
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Kings
           Cappell
           ;
           is
           this
           a
           good
           argument
           :
           why
           it
           should
           be
           admitted
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
           And
           here
           an
           end
           for
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           thus
           farre
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           began
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           all
           ,
           My
           Son
           ,
           feare
           thou
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           meddle
           not
           with
           them
           that
           are
           given
           to
           change
           .
           For
           their
           calamity
           shall
           rise
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           who
           knoweth
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           both
           ?
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17300-e210
           
             *
             Golden
             sentence
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17300-e420
           
             Invicem
             cedunt
             dolor
             &
             voluptas
             ,
             brevior
             voluptas
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             11
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Id
             est
             ,
             cum
             variantibus
             ac
             perfringentibus
             Dei
             ,
             suorumque
             Principum
             mandata
             denique
             deficientibus
             vita
             sua
             immorigera
             à
             reverentia
             Dei
             &
             Regis
             .
          
           
             Point
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             85.
             8.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             King.
             22
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             39.
             41.
             v.
             42.
             39.
             
          
           
             Nec
             quenquam
             senem
             audivi
             obl●tum
             quo
             lovo
             thes●urum
             abruisset
             .
             Omnia
             quae
             curant
             ,
             menunerunt
             .
             Cre.
             de
             Senectute
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Poi●…
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             9
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Article
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             m●r●
             jeared
             by
             a
             generation
             of
             upstarts
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Galath
             .
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             De
             correptili
             &
             gratia
             ,
             Cap.
             9.
             quia
             non
             habuerunt
             perseuer
             antiam
             ,
             sicut
             non
             vere
             discipuli
             Christi
             ,
             ita
             nec
             vere
             filij
             De
             fuerimt
             ,
             etiam
             quando
             esse
             videbantur
             at
             it●
             vocabantur
             .
          
           
             *
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Examen
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             6.
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Corbet
             Chancellor
             to
             the
             Bp.
             of
             Norwi●h
             (
             Mr.
             Greenhill
             an
             eminent
             Minister
             coming
             to
             him
             with
             another
             Minister
             in
             humble
             manner
             to
             desire
             absolution
             from
             excommunication
             for
             the
             refusall
             of
             conformity
             to
             their
             new
             rites
             )
             said
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             great
             head
             of
             passion
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             had
             the
             power
             as
             hee
             desired
             ,
             he
             would
             Pistoll
             him
             .
          
           
             ‡
             As
             Master
             Buck
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             inveighing
             against
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             said
             ,
             If
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             had
             a
             reward
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             cup
             of
             blood
             .
          
           
             As
             Dr.
             Corbet
             said
             to
             Mr.
             Powell
             a
             Minister
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             read
             the
             booke
             for
             sports
             ,
             That
             were
             it
             not
             for
             a
             point
             in
             the
             common
             law
             ,
             he
             deserved
             to
             bee
             hang'd
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             †
             Iustum
             &
             tenacem
             Propositi
             virum
             ,
             non
             civium
             ardor
             Prav●
             Iubentium
             ,
             non
             vultus
             instantis
             Tyranni
             ,
             mente
             qua●it
             solida
             .
             Horat.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Zozo●
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             was
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             when
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             content
             to
             bee
             poorevita
             S.
             Wilfredi
             .
             See
             Caml
             .
             Remaines
             .
             Wisespeeches
             .
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Bono
             probari
             malo
             ,
             quam
             multis
             malis
             .
             Ausonius
             .
          
           
             Lu.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             12.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Prosper●…
             ac
             f●…lix
             scelus
             virtus
             vocatur
             .
             Senec
             si
             mal●
             res
             cessit
             .
             licet
             optima
             male
             tamen
             audit
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Turpiu●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             gr●…●●icitur
             ,
             quam
             non
             admitt●tur
             ●espes
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             Eglog
             Sic
             cantb●●
             carulos
             similes
             ,
             sio
             matribus
             hoedos
             Noram
             sic
             parvu
             componere
             magna
             solebam
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Shelforts
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Pockl.
             Sunday
             no
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             13.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               Homily
               of
               the
               place
               &
               time
               of
               Prayer
               part
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               these
               words
               are
               :
            
             Finally
             Gods
             vengeance
             hath
             beene
             ,
             and
             is
             dayly
             provoked
             ,
             because
             much
             wicked
             people
             passe
             nothing
             to
             resort
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             they
             are
             so
             sore
             blinded
             that
             they
             understand
             nothing
             of
             God
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             with
             divellish
             example
             to
             offend
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             ●ls
             for
             that
             they
             see
             the
             church
             altogether
             scoured
             of
             such
             gay
             gazing
             sights
             ,
             as
             their
             grosse
             fantasy
             was
             greatly
             ▪
             delighted
             with
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             the
             false
             religion
             abandoned
             ,
             &
             the
             true
             restored
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             an
             unsavory
             thing
             to
             their
             unsavorly
             tast
             :
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             woman
             sayd
             to
             her
             neighbour
             :
             Alas
             Gossip
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             at
             Church
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Saints
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             goodly
             sights
             we
             were
             wons
             to
             have
             ,
             are
             gone
             ,
             since
             we
             cannot
             heare
             the
             like
             piping
             ,
             singing
             ,
             chanting
             and
             playing
             upon
             the
             Organs
             ,
             that
             wee
             could
             before
             .
             But
             (
             dearely
             beloved
             )
             wee
             ought
             greatly
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             give
             God
             thanks
             ,
             that
             our
             Churches
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             ALL
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             displeased
             God
             so
             sore
             ,
             and
             filthily
             defiled
             his
             holy
             house
             ,
             and
             his
             place
             of
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             hee
             hath
             justly
             destroyed
             many
             nations
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Paul.
             If
             any
             man
             defile
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             him
             destroy
             ,
             And
             this
             ought
             wee
             greatly
             to
             prayse
             God
             for
             ,
             that
             such
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             manners
             ,
             as
             were
             utterly
             nought
             ,
             and
             defaced
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             are
             utterly
             abolished
             as
             they
             most
             justly
             deserved
             .
             So
             the
             Homily
             .
          
           
             Point
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Popes
             of
             old
             were
             subject
             to
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             they
             withdrew
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             trampled
             on
             their
             Masters
             necks
             ,
             and
             they
             held
             the
             stirrops
             ,
             thē
             hee
             became
             Antichrist
             mounted
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             fullfilling
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2
             ▪
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             King
             Iames
             〈◊〉
             Speech
             at
             Whithall
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             Parliament
             there
             assembled
             .
             1609.
             
             Which
             Speech
             is
             printed
             with
             his
             Royall
             Workes
             ,
             in
             aeternam
             reimemoriam
             .
          
           
             ‡
             In
             the
             first
             Collect
             in
             the
             publike
             Prayer-booke
             of
             thankesgiving
             for
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             on
             the
             5.
             of
             No.
             1605.
             set
             forth
             by
             Act
             of
             Par.
             Though
             this
             be
             altered
             &
             turned
             another
             way
             in
             a
             new
             impression
             ,
             1635.
             
             Tertull.
             adversus
             Marcionem
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Rex
             c●s●
             summus
             est
             in
             suo
             folio
             usque
             Deum
             tamen
             infra
             Deum
             .
          
           
             †
             And
             Ad
             Scapulam
             .
             lib.
             Sic
             omnibus
             major
             est
             ,
             dum
             solo
             vero
             Deo
             minor
             est
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             6.
             4.
             
             Col.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pater
             Patr●●
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Perkin●
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Galat.
             chap.
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Poi●
             
          
           
             *
             Milites
             Christiani
             serv●
             fuerunt
             Imperatori
             infid●…
             ,
             A●…
             Idolatrae
             .
             1.
             
             Iuliano
             .
             Vbi
             venic●ant
             a●
             causam
             Christi
             non
             agnosc●bant
             nisi
             illum
             ,
             qu●
             in
             caelo
             erat
             :
             quando
             volebat
             ,
             ut
             idolacolerent
             ,
             &
             thurific
             rent
             :
             pr●ponebant
             illi
             Deum
             :
             quando
             antem
             diccbat
             ,
             Producite
             aciem
             ,
             〈◊〉
             contra
             ill●…
             gentem
             :
             statim
             obtemperabant
             :
             &
             distinguebant
             Dominum
             aeternum
             à
             Domino
             temporali
             .
             Gratian
             .
             Causa
             .
             11.
             
             Q.
             3.
             
             Imperatores
             .
             Divide
             &
             impera
             .
             Foe●icester
             ,
             &
             am●…
             quos
             irrupta
             tenet
             copula
             ,
             nec
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Div●…
             quorimo●…
             ,
             supr●…●…ius
             solvet
             amor
             die
             .
             Horat.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             ,
             intitu●ed
             ,
             Babel
             no
             Bethel
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             presently
             ●fter
             the
             ●issolution
             of
             the
             last
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Blandissi●ni
             adulatores
             ,
             &
             mordacissims
             detractores
             .
             Bren.
             De
             consid
             .
             ad
             Eugenium
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
             Hester
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Est
             hoc
             quoque
             in
             praesenti
             Centuria
             insigne
             ,
             quod
             artes
             nobis
             ob
             oculos
             ponit
             ,
             quibus
             falsi
             Doctores
             in
             altum
             surgant
             :
             &
             postea
             voti
             compotes
             facti
             ,
             pro
             libitu
             dominantur
             ,
             &
             faciunt
             omnia
             .
             Nam
             in
             Aulas
             irrepunt
             ,
             ac
             Potentum
             ac
             Magistratuum
             animos
             occupant
             ,
             hypocrysi
             ,
             delationibus
             &
             obtrectationibus
             Sincerorum
             Doctorum
             ,
             &
             collusione
             quadam
             cum
             Politicis
             .
             Nihil
             enim
             officij
             non
             pollicentur
             .
             Nam
             plerumque
             sunt
             in
             odio
             Aularum
             atque
             Potentum
             ,
             graves
             ,
             constantes
             ,
             fidi
             Ministri
             ,
             ac
             Professores
             verbi
             Dei
             :
             quia
             rigidius
             ,
             quam
             Aulis
             ac
             Politicis
             commodum
             videatur
             ,
             veritatem
             tutentur
             ,
             &
             liberius
             peccata
             taxent
             ,
             quibus
             Aulae
             ac
             Potentes
             sunt
             obnoxij
             .
             Parasiti
             &
             Gnathones
             Aulici
             interpretantur
             ,
             ista
             redundare
             in
             contumeliam
             &
             diminutionem
             Authoritatis
             Magistratuum
             ,
             Spectare
             ad
             turbas
             &
             Seditiones
             .
             Et
             sunt
             mollia
             &
             placentia
             loquentes
             ,
             vigiles
             c●ci
             ,
             canes
             muti
             ,
             pestes
             animarum
             ,
             Pseudoprophet●
             ,
             lupi
             rapaces
             ,
             fures
             ac
             latrones
             animarum
             ,
             &c.
             Itaque
             levi
             momento
             Potentiores
             ,
             recte
             ,
             serio
             ,
             graviter
             ,
             &
             cum
             salute
             plurimorum
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             docentes
             profligunt
             ,
             &
             suae
             fartnae
             homines
             in
             Cathedras
             collocant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vides
             omnem
             Ecclesiasticum
             Zelum
             fervere
             sola
             pro
             dignitate
             tuenda
             .
             Hono●…●…um
             d●tur
             :
             Sanctuati
             ni●il
             ,
             ●●t
             parum
             .
             Absit
             ,
             in●…
             tempor●
             non
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bern.
             De
             ons●d
             lib.
             4.
             ●p
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Indeede
             ,
             if
             to
             Prelats
             practises
             in
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             no
             mar
             voile
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             De
             Considerat
             .
             ad
             Eugenium
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             22.
             12
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             dang●rous
             and
             false
             charge
             laid
             upon
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             most
             pernicious
             practise
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             most
             impious
             &
             disgracefull
             speech
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             people
             into
             a
             hard
             conceit
             of
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             who
             but
             a
             little
             before
             had
             signed
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             most
             audacious
             &
             presumtuous
             speech
             of
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             setting
             his
             prowde
             foote
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             did
             once
             on
             the
             Emperours
             neck
             an
             Emblem
             of
             perpetuall
             servitude
             .
             p.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Homily
             of
             the
             Place
             and
             time
             of
             Prayer
             .
             Part.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             before
             the
             Declaration
             for
             d●ssolution
             of
             the
             last
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
             .
             Booke
             2
             in
             his
             Works
             :
             pag.
             164.
             
             Printed
             ,
             1616.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             in
             many
             plates
             ,
             copiously
             declameth
             against
             such
             profanations●as
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             expressed
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             A
             p●…
             p●…nt
             well
             to
             be
             wa●ghed
             by
             the
             wisest
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             H●…ly
             3.
             against
             wilfull
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             R●x
             est
             〈◊〉
             stos
             u●…vs
             ●ue
             Tabulae
             .
          
           
             Qui
             non
             ve●at
             mori
             cum
             potest
             ,
             ●ubet
             ▪
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Eliz
             1.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1636.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             a
             2.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
          
           
             Exod
             20.
             
             Math.
             22.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             one
             sayd
             to
             a
             Minister
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             not
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Commandment
             .
             See
             before
             .
             Causa
             .
             11.
             
             Qu.
             3.
             
             Non
             semper
             malum
             est
             non
             obedire
             praecepto
             ,
             cum
             Dominus
             jubet
             ca
             ,
             quae
             sune
             conerarse
             Deo.
             Tune
             ei
             obediendum
             non
             est
             .
             Augustinus
             .
          
           
             And
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             Si
             Dominus
             ea
             jubet
             ,
             quae
             non
             sunt
             adversa
             Sanctis
             Scripturis
             ,
             subijciatur
             Domino
             serv●●s
             :
             Si
             vero
             contraria
             pracipit
             ,
             magis
             obediat
             spiritus
             ,
             quam
             corporis
             Domino
             .
             Et
             infra
             :
             Si
             bonum
             est
             ,
             quod
             pracipit
             Imperator
             ,
             jubentis
             exequere
             voluntatem
             :
             Sy
             malum
             ,
             responde
             ,
             Oportet
             Deo
             magis
             obedire
             ,
             quam
             hominibus
             .
             Hoc
             ipsum
             &
             de
             Servis
             apud
             Dominos
             ,
             &
             de
             uxoribus
             ,
             apud
             viros
             ,
             &
             de
             filijs
             apud
             Patres
             ,
             quod
             in
             illis
             tantum
             debeant
             Dominis
             ,
             &
             Viris
             ,
             Parentibusque
             esse
             subjecti
             ,
             quae
             contra
             Dei
             mandata
             non
             sunt
             .
             Ambros
             .
             Iulianus
             Imperator
             ,
             quamvis
             esset
             Apostata
             ,
             habuit
             tamen
             sub
             se
             Christianos
             Milites
             ,
             quibus
             cum
             dicebat
             ,
             producite
             aciem
             cum
             defensione
             reipublicae
             ,
             obedic●ant
             ei
             :
             cum
             autem
             diceret
             eis
             ,
             Producite
             arma
             in
             Christianes
             ,
             tunc
             cognoscibant
             Imperatorem
             Caeli
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             ibid.
             Qui
             resistit
             potestati
             ,
             Dei
             ordinationi
             resistit
             :
             Sed
             quod
             si
             illud
             jubeatur
             ,
             quod
             non
             debeas
             facere
             ?
             Hic
             sane
             contemne
             potestatem
             .
             Ipsos
             humanarum
             leg●m
             gradus
             adverte
             :
             Si
             aliquid
             jusserit
             Curator
             ,
             faciendum
             est
             ;
             tamen
             si
             contra
             Proconsul
             jubeat
             ,
             non
             utique
             contemnis
             potestatem
             ,
             si
             eligis
             majori
             servire
             :
             Nec
             his
             minor
             debet
             ,
             irasci
             ,
             si
             major
             praelatus
             est
             .
             Rursus
             si
             ipse
             Consul
             aliquid
             jubeat
             ,
             &
             aliud
             jubeat
             Imperator
             :
             vel
             si
             aliud
             jubeat
             Imperator
             ,
             &
             aliud
             Deus
             :
             quid
             judicas
             ?
             Major
             Potestas
             Deus
             .
             Da
             veniam
             O
             Imperator
             :
             tu
             carcerem
             ,
             ille
             Gehennam
             minatur
             :
             Hic
             jam
             tibi
             assumenda
             est
             fides
             tua
             tanquam
             Scutum
             ,
             in
             quo
             possis
             omnia
             ign●a
             ●acu●a
             inimici
             extinguere
             .
             Et
             aliu●
             Pater
             :
             Si
             quis
             alterius
             erreri
             consentit
             ,
             siat
             se
             cum
             illo
             simili
             modo
             culpabilem
             iudicandum
             .
             Et
             Isidorus
             .
             Si
             quis
             prohibet
             vobis
             ,
             quod
             à
             domino
             praeceptum
             est
             :
             vel
             rursus
             imperat
             fieri
             ,
             quod
             Dominus
             prohibet
             :
             execrabilis
             sit
             omnibus
             ,
             qui
             diligunt
             Deum
             .
             Item
             ,
             is
             qui
             praeest
             ,
             se
             praeter
             voluntatem
             Dei
             ,
             vel
             praeter
             quod
             in
             Sanctis
             Scripturis
             evidenter
             praecipit
             vel
             dicit
             aliquid
             ,
             vel
             imperat
             :
             tanquam
             falsus
             testis
             Dei
             ,
             aut
             Sacrilegus
             habeatur
             .
             Cum
             ergo
             Subditi
             excommunicantur
             ideo
             ,
             quia
             ad
             maium
             cogi
             non
             possint
             ,
             tunc
             sententiae
             non
             est
             obediendum
             :
             quia
             iuxta
             illud
             Gelasij
             :
             Nec
             apud
             Deum
             ,
             n●c
             apud
             Ecclesiam
             ejus
             ,
             quemquam
             gravat
             iniqua
             Sententia
             .
             Et
             Bernard
             :
             de
             mode
             bene
             vivendi
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
             O
             spousa
             Christi
             ,
             ita
             obedias
             homini
             ,
             ut
             non
             offendas
             voluntatem
             Dei.
             In
             malis
             operibus
             nunquam
             sis
             obediens
             .
             Noli
             obedire
             in
             malo
             cui
             quam
             Potestati
             ,
             etiamsi
             poenae
             compellat
             ,
             si
             supplicia
             immineant
             ,
             si
             tormenta
             occurrant
             .
             Melius
             est
             mortem
             pati
             ,
             quam
             mala
             jussa
             implere
             .
             Melius
             est
             ab
             homine
             jugulari
             ,
             quam
             aeterno
             judicio
             damnari
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iustum
             &
             tenacem
             Propositi
             virum
             ,
             Non
             Civ●…
             ardor
             prava
             jubentium
             ,
             Non
             vultus
             instantis
             Tyranni
             ,
             Mente
             quatit
             solida
             ,
             Horat.
             Hic
             murus
             abaemus
             esto
             ,
             Nil
             cons●ire
             sibi
             nulla
             palles●cre
             culpa
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             12.
             11.
             
             The
             Churhes
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             Carnall
             nen
             ,
             that
             ove
             the
             ●orld
             ,
             and
             preferre
             it
             ●efore
             be
             a●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             Revel
             .
             17.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
          
           
             Decretal
             .
             Greg.
             De
             Majoritate
             &
             obed
             .
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             33.
             
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Soli●a
             .
             Episcopus
             non
             debet
             subesse
             Princpibus
             sed
             praeesse
             .
             Duo
             magna
             luminaria
             ,
             Pontificialis
             ,
             &
             Regia
             Potestas
             .
             Et
             quanta
             est
             inter
             solem
             &
             Iunam
             differentia
             ,
             tanta
             inter
             Pontifices
             and
             Reges
             .
             Frgo
             Pontificialis
             dignitas
             est
             quadragesies
             septies
             major
             rigali
             dignitate
             .
             Gloss.
             ibid.
             Rodulph
             Cupers
             Comment
             .
             ad
             C.
             Oportebat
             .
             79.
             distinc
             .
             Art.
             7.
             n.
             62.
             pag.
             257.
             
             Papae
             conferens
             Imperium
             Caesari
             ,
             illius
             jura
             à
             se
             non
             abdicat
             ,
             cum
             solum
             exer●itium
             imperandi
             conferat
             :
             cum
             directum
             Imperij
             Dominium
             penes
             Deum
             remaneat
             ,
             &
             consequenter
             ,
             penes
             Papam
             .
             And
             Iohan.
             à
             Capistrano
             :
             de
             Papae
             &
             Concil
             .
             authoritate
             .
             Page
             92.
             
             Humilitatis
             causa
             Summus
             Pontifex
             motus
             dicit
             se
             nolle
             usurpare
             regiam
             dignitatem
             ,
             vel
             Imperialem
             authoritatem
             .
             And
             Pag
             94.
             
             Papae
             tanquam
             Christo
             ●lectatur
             omne
             ge●…
             .
             And
             :
             Ipse
             excommunicare
             &
             privare
             potest
             Imperaterem
             .
             Ipse
             potest
             aliquem
             absolvere
             ab
             obligatione
             qua
             tenetur
             homini
             ,
             de
             plen●…dine
             potestatis
             quam
             habet
             .
          
           
             *
             Summus
             Pontifex
             Tiara
             coronatur
             ,
             quam
             regnum
             mundi
             appellant
             :
             &
             tres
             ejus
             Corona
             Imperatoriam
             ,
             Regiam
             ,
             &
             Sacerdotalem
             ,
             plenariam
             scilicet
             ,
             &
             vniversal●m
             totius
             orbis
             autoritatem
             reprasentat
             .
             Per
             Tiara
             Imperialis
             &
             temporalis
             potestas
             :
             per
             Mitram
             Pontificia
             &
             spiritualis
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Invi●ia
             saeculi
             non
             inventre
             Tyranni
             ,
             Maju●
             tormentum
             .
          
           
             *
             Decret
             de
             Major
             &
             Obed.
             Tit.
             33
             Inn●
             .
             3.
             
             Illustriss●…o
             Imperators
             Constant.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertull.
             ad
             Scapulam
             lib.
             initio
             .
             Christianus
             nullis
             est
             hostle
             ne
             dum
             Imperatoris
             :
             quem
             sciens
             à
             Deo
             suo
             constitui
             ,
             necesse
             est
             ,
             ut
             ipsum
             diligat
             ,
             &
             revertatur
             ,
             &
             honoret
             ,
             &
             salvum
             velit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Colimus
             ergo
             &
             Imperatorem
             sic
             ,
             quomodo
             &
             nobis
             licet
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             expedit
             ,
             ut
             hominem
             à
             Deo
             secundum
             :
             &
             quicquid
             est
             ,
             à
             Deo
             consecutum
             ,
             solo
             Deo
             minorem
             .
             Hoc
             &
             ipse
             volet
             .
             Sic
             enim
             omnibus
             ●major
             est
             ,
             dum
             solo
             vero
             Deo
             minor
             est
             .
             Itaque
             sacrificamus
             pro
             salute
             Imperatoris
             ,
             sed
             Deo
             nostro
             &
             ipsius
             :
             Sed
             quomodo
             praecipit
             Deus
             ,
             puraprece
             .
          
           
             *
             Et
             Tertull.
             Apologet
             .
             Temperans
             :
             Majestatem
             Caesaris
             infra
             Deum
             ,
             magis
             illum
             commendo
             Deo
             ,
             cui
             soli
             subjicio
             :
             subjicio
             autem
             ,
             cui
             non
             adaequo
             .
             Non.
             n.
             Deum
             Imperatorem
             dicam
             ,
             vel
             quia
             mentiri
             nescio
             ,
             vel
             quia
             illum
             deridero
             non
             audeo
             ,
             vel
             quia
             nec
             ipse
             se
             Deum
             volet
             dici
             ,
             si
             homo
             sit
             .
             Interest
             hominis
             Deo
             cedere
             .
             Satis
             habeat
             appelari
             Imperator
             .
             Grande
             &
             hoc
             nomen
             est
             quod
             à
             Deo
             traditur
             .
             Negat
             illum
             Imperatorem
             ,
             qui
             Deum
             dicit
             .
             Nisi
             homo
             sit
             ,
             non
             est
             Imperator
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             quid
             ego
             amplius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sed
             quid
             ego
             amplis
             vs.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             Non
             scelus
             aliquod
             in
             cause
             esse
             ,
             sed
             nomen
             .
             Apologet
             .
             adversus
             gentes
             .
          
           
             Point
             .
          
           
             *
             Lavater
             in
             bunc
             locum
             .
             Et
             Mercerus
             .
          
           
             *
             Zanch.
             Comment
             .
             in
             Hos.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gloss
             Ordin
             .
             Qui
             transferunt
             terminos
             ,
             aliud
             praedicant
             ,
             quam
             ab
             Apostol●
             accep●●unt
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             *
             Pasai
             m●tobolai
             thana●aphoroi
             .
             A
             Maxime
             in
             the
             Politicks
             ,
             malista
             ●●micron
             pholatein
             .
             Arist.
             de
             Repub.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Demosth.
             Oratio
             Contra.
             Timocr
             .
             Apud
             Diog.
             Laërtium-Cives
             non
             minus
             oporiere
             ,
             pugnare
             pro
             legibus
             ,
             quam
             pro
             manibus
             .
             Lavater
             .
             in
             Pro.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Eu
             men
             tais
             ,
             oukekramenais
             politciais
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Arist.
             de
             Repub.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Beati
             Rhenani
             Annot
             .
             in
             Tertull.
             librum
             de
             corona
             militis
             ,
             opus
             erat
             olim
             multa
             Christianis
             indulgere
             ,
             qui
             plerumque
             jam
             Senes
             de
             Paganismo
             ad
             nostram
             Religionem
             convertebantur
             ,
             difficulter
             ea
             relinquentes
             ,
             quibus
             per
             omnem
             vitam
             assueverant
             .
          
           
             *
             Vt
             sementem
             feceris
             ita
             &
             metas
             .
             Authorem
             repetit
             scelus
             .
             In
             authorem
             sceler
             tredierunt
             sua
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4
             
          
           
             Prov.
             30.
             28.
             
             Obad.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             21.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             9
             
             Col.
             2
             ,
             20.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Quis
             tal●●
             fando
             ,
             Myrme
             donum
             ,
             aut
             Dolopum●…
             aut
             duri
             miles
             ,
             Vlisse●
             ,
             Temperet
             à
             lachrymus
             ?
          
           
             N●…
             〈◊〉
             
             T●…
             〈◊〉
             Quis
             al●●
             fando●…
             Temperet
             à
             ●…ms
             .
          
           
             See
             〈◊〉
             foot
             ●ut
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Quan
             .
             hac
             no
             succissit
             ,
             alta
             aggred●●ndion
             est
             ●ia
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             14
             
             Numb
             .
             25.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Du
             Plessis
             .
             Of
             the
             Mass-Booke
             .
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             1215.
             
             See
             Plessis
             of
             the
             Mass
             Booke
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Eccles●●
             .
             lib.
             3.
             n.
             ●1
             .
             Tant●mo●●
             erat
             Romanum
             condere
             cul●um
             .
          
           
             *
             Arch-Prelate
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             See
             Fox
             his
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             Vol.
             3
             pag.
             146.
             &c.
             Print
             .
             1631.
             
          
           
             *
             Successores
             omnes
             cupiunt
             esse
             ,
             imitatores
             pauci
             :
             Saith
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Contur
             .
             Magd.
             12.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Chrysost.
             See
             our
             Homil●
             for
             W●…d
             .
             day
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             K.
             Iames
             his
             Workes
             .
             Declaration
             against
             Vorstius
             ,
             p.
             356.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Praefatione
             ad
             Ecclesias
             ante
             Acta
             Synods
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             pag.
             366.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Quod
             nova
             testa
             capit
             .
             inveterata
             sapit
             .
          
           
             Contzen
             Politic.
             
          
           
             C●nturia
             .
             6.
             
             Epistola
             Dedicatoria
             .
          
           
             Nefarie
             conciliare
             praesumunt
             .
             Crescunt
             sub
             Amnestias
             pallio
             ac
             tutela
             corruptelae
             ,
             &
             aliae
             Ecclesiae
             Dei
             Pestes
             .
             Discant
             igitur
             omnes
             hujus
             mundi
             Potentates
             &c.
             
             See
             Athanasius
             de
             Synodis
             Arimini
             ,
             and
             Seleuciae
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Orthodoxos
             .
             Also
             Contur
             .
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             de
             Synodis
             Selentia
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             20.
             26.
             27
             
             :
             28.
             
             Booke
             of
             Ordination
             .
             After
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             George
             Abbot
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             Apologet
             .
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             Apologet
             .
          
           
             Homil
             of
             salvation
             .
             Part.
             2.
             pag.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             17.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Article
             24.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Apologet
             .
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Histor.
             Coun.
             Tri●
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Contrary
             to
             the
             19th
             Article
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             erred
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Homily
             for
             W●…t-Sunday
             Second
             part
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             Poritopistin
             enavagysan
             .
             circa
             fidem
             ,
             naufrag●verunt
             Latin.
             Chonaei
             Collectiones
             Theologicae
             .
             Cap.
             16.
             
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             pag.
             4.
             
             See
             the
             Answere
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             F●…
             à
             Sancta
             Clara
             in
             Artic.
             23.
             mak●…
             mention
             ,
             &
             much
             glorieth
             of
             pag.
             1●…
             191.
             
             〈◊〉
             9.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             10●5
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             all
             our
             worthy
             Divines
             as
             Dr.
             Iohn
             White
             in
             his
             way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             Sect.
             61.
             n.
             4.
             
             For
             as
             much
             as
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             is
             Antichrist
             ;
             wee
             say
             ,
             all
             that
             obeyed
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             eternally
             damned
             .
             So
             he
             .
             See
             also
             Dr.
             Whitakers
             de
             Antichristo
             .
             Also
             Dr.
             Downham
             ,
             D.
             Abbor
             ,
             D.
             Sharpe
             ,
             D.
             Suteliffe
             and
             others
             .
             And
             our
             Homilies
             (
             justar
             omnium
             )
             call
             the
             Pope
             The
             Babylonical
             Beast
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             For
             White
             l.
             2.
             a
             serm
             .
             6.
             against
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             157.
             
             Our
             sweetest
             Lady
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             154.
             155.
             
             This
             day
             made
             holy
             by
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Mother
             .
             And
             pag.
             21.
             hee
             calls
             her
             white
             spotlesse
             soule
             .
             And
             pag.
             37
             Purity
             it selfe
             .
             And
             pag.
             45.
             
             Her.
             all-holy
             heart
             .
             As
             pag.
             130
             All
             holy
             Lord.
             So
             pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             236.
             
          
           
             Lo
             here
             the
             new
             great
             Goddesse
             ,
             Diana
             ,
             whom
             the
             whole
             Pontifician
             world
             worshippeth
             .
          
           
             *
             Here
             he
             contradicts
             his
             owne
             practise
             ,
             as
             pag.
             247.
             
             O
             pardon
             gratious
             Princesse
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dat
             veniam
             Corvis
             ,
             vexat
             censura
             Columba●
             .
          
           
             *
             Negotiátorem
             clericum
             &
             ex
             inopi
             divitem
             ,
             ex
             ignobili
             gloriosum
             ,
             quasi
             quandam
             pestem
             fuge
             .
             Hierom.
             ad
             Nepot
             .
          
           
             *
             Reve.
             Schelford
             .
             Morton
             .
             Dr.
             White
             Dr.
             Pocklington
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             before
             ,
             the
             ●p
             .
             of
             London
             in
             the
             High-Commission
             ,
             threatning
             those
             ,
             that
             should
             bring
             Prohibitions
             to
             that
             Court.
             Cum
             duplicantur
             Lateres
             ,
             tunc
             venit
             Moses
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Editions
             since
             1619.
             
          
           
             Altered
             since
             1619.
             
          
           
             *
             Lab.
             1.
             
             Consc●ratio
             &
             C●ronatio
             Pontificis
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             contra
             Pe●●liani
             Donat.
             epist.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             things
             objected
             to
             me
             in
             their
             Articles
             .
             O
             boldnes
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             Ionah
             .
          
           
             These
             passages
             also
             objected
             to
             me
             in
             their
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Without
             all
             peradventure
             they
             have
             d●…
             in
             their
             Articles
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             also
             objected
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             High-Commission
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Mr.
             Valentine
             .
          
           
             *
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             See
             Bispop
             Wrens
             Articles
             .
             All
             these
             particulars
             objected
             against
             mee
             in
             their
             Articles
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             She●ford
             .
             Sermon
             of
             Charity
             .
             〈◊〉
             36.
             ●…inted
             by
             the
             allow
             ance
             of
             the
             Vice
             Chan●●llorer
             of
             Cambridge
             even
             at
             the
             commencement
             time
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             he●
             speakes
             of
             the
             Prelates
             :
             For
             who
             but
             they
             can
             make
             new
             Lawes
             &
             Canons
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             I
             was
             lately
             charged
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             High
             Commission
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             my
             sermoni
             offended
             the
             more
             moderate
             bearers
             .
          
           
             a
             As
             with
             dumbe
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             ,
             Laymens
             bookes
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             Scripture
             Sentences
             .
          
           
             b
             By
             speaing
             smooth
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             roughly
             against
             Popery
             &
             sin
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             before
             Franciscus
             a
             Sancta
             〈◊〉
             note
             of
             Cambridge
             Commencement
             .
          
           
             d
             As
             Dr.
             Coosens
             Private
             Devotions
             ,
             with
             the
             Iesuits
             badge
             .
             Here
             ●e
             quotes
             these
             in
             the
             margent
             .
             For
             ●…mple
             .
             The
             Pope
             not
             Antichrist
             .
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
             〈◊〉
             bus
             Patrum
             ,
             Pictures
             :
             That
             the
             Church
             hath
             authority
             to
             determine
             Controversies
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             about
             Free
             will
             ,
             and
             Predestinat●on
             ,
             Vniuersall
             grace
             ;
             that
             all
             our
             works
             are
             not
             sinnes
             ;
             merit
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             inherent
             justice
             ,
             Faith
             alone
             doth
             not
             justify
             .
             Charity
             〈◊〉
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             knowledge
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             Commaundements
             possible
             to
             bee
             kept
             .
          
           
             †
             A
             little
             Treatise
             so
             intituled
             ,
             &
             printed
             1636.
             
          
           
             *
             Sunday
             no
             Sabboth
             .
             A
             Sermon
             printed
             1636.
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Lib
             Can.
             An.
             1571.
             
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             Concio
             .
             20
             Pars
             Altera
             .
             de
             Dominica
             Quinqnagess
             .
             O
             qualem
             (
             inquiunt
             )
             Christiam
             Deum
             habent
             ,
             quam
             egregiam
             Legislatorem
             ,
             qui
             haec
             vel
             pracipit
             ,
             vel
             〈◊〉
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             All
             these
             things
             they
             doe
             most
             boldly
             maintaine
             ,
             while
             they
             Article
             against
             mee
             for
             laying
             these
             to
             their
             charge
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             High
             Commission
             not
             long
             since
             in
             a
             cause
             about
             a
             Pe●●
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             M.
             Le●
             .
          
           
             Est
             mihi
             namque
             domi
             Pater
             ,
             est
             injusta
             Noverca
             .
          
           
             Homily
             of
             the
             place
             &
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             131.
             
             Homily
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Homily
             of
             the
             place
             &
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             131.
             
          
           
             *
             Quae
             bellua
             ruptis
             cum
             semel
             effugit
             ,
             redded
             se
             prava
             Catenis
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             11.
             6
             
          
           
             Quo
             teneam
             vultus
             mutantem
             Protea
             nodo
             ?
          
           
             *
             Aeliani
             vari●
             historiae
             .
             lib.
             c.
             1.